
BOYS
13: ' ' OF THE  . .
'0M1N VALLEY


‘//ll _ //4// V


THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE
WYOMING VALLEY


AMERICAN HISTORY
STORIES FOR BOYS
THE MINUTE BOY SERIES
By Edward Stratemeyer and
James Otis
a?
The Minute Boys of Lexington
The Minute Boys of Bunker Hill
The Minute Boys of the Green Mountains
The Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley
The Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley
THE MEXICAN WAR SERIES
By Capt. Ralph Bonehill
$8
For the Liberty of Texas
With Taylor on the Rio Grande
Under Scott in Mexico
DANA ESTES (8]. COMPANY
Publishers
Estes Press, Summer St., Boston


H


THE
MINUTE BOYS OF THE
WYOMING VALLEY
BY
JAMES OTIS
AUTHOR OF
“ MINUTE Bovs OF THE GREEN MOUNTAINS," "MINUTE BOYS
OF THE MOHAWK VALLEY," no, me.
ﬁllustratztl bg
A. BURNHAM SHUTE


BOSTON
DANA ESTES & COMPANY
PUBLISHERS


Copyright, 1906
BY DANA ESTES & COMPANY
All rig/‘It: rner'ued
THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE
WYOMING VALLEY
COLONIAL PRESS
Ehctratyjzd and Printed by C. H. Simonds <5’ Co.
Boston, U. S. A.


FOREWORD
IT was the good fortune of the writer, a short
time ago, to ﬁnd in manuscript form a story-
perhaps a diary would be more nearly correct-
of that which the boys of Wyoming Valley did
during the year 1778, while their fathers were ﬁght-
ing the battles of the Revolution elsewhere.
It is not necessary to explain how that manuscript
came into my possession, nor to speak of the doubts
which I had concerning the accuracy of the infor-
mation given, because in the last case every state-
ment made by the lad Jonathan Ogden has been
veriﬁed by the works of such historians as Fiske,
Lossing, and Bancroft.
‘It is essential, however, to a thorough under-
standing of the conditions existing in that portion
of what is now the State of Pennsylvania, known
as Wyoming Valley, to state as brieﬂy as may be
the troubles and trials which fell to the lot of the
settlers there prior to the opening of the War of
the Revolution.
Every fellow ﬁnds fault, and with good cause,
V


vi FORE WORD
at being forced to stop in the midst of a narrative
to read historical matters which are of no very
great interest, even though they may serve to en-
lighten him as to the reason of the movements of
the several characters; therefore, as the editor,
rather than the author, I propose to give a synopsis
of the story of the settlement of Wyoming Valley,
as set down by Lossing in his “ Field Book of the
Revolution.”
In 1753 an association was formed in Connecti-
cut, called the Susquehanna Company, the object '
of which was to plant a colony in Wyoming Valley.
At that time Connecticut claimed, by virtue of its
old charter, the northeastern portion of the State
of Pennsylvania. In order to strengthen its title
to the land, the association purchased from the Six
Nations the entire valley of Wyoming and the coun-
try westward to the Allegheny River.
Shortly afterward another Connecticut associa-
tion, called the Delaware Company, purchased from
the Indians land upon the Delaware River at a place
called Cushetunk, and began a settlement there in
1757, but, owing to the French and Indian War,
little was done until 1762, when two hundred colo-
nists began building and planting near the mouth
of Mill Creek, a little above the present site of
Wilkesbarre.
The reader must remember that at this time the
people of Pennsylvania looked upon both these com-
panies as intruders, and proceeded to serve writs
@


FORE WORD vii
of ejectment upon them, but without any very sat-
isfactory results.
Then came the massacre of 1763, when the Con-
necticut settlers were killed or driven away by the
Delawares.
Now, Governor Penn, claiming that this valley of
Wyoming belonged to him by virtue of his original
grant, and desirous of avoiding legal complications,
bargained with the Six Nations for this same land
which they had sold to the Connecticut associations,-
and received from them a deed to the same.
Thus it was that in 1769 the State of Pennsyl-
vania claimed the Wyoming Valley by virtue of its
original grant and the purchase just effected; the
State of Connecticut claimed the same territory
through its ancient grant; the Susquehanna Com—
pany laid claims to it because of the permission
granted by the State of Connecticut and the purchase
from the Six Nations, while the Delaware Company
believed it had equal rights with the others.
Therefore were there four claimants, each of
whom was trying to establish a colony, and at the
same time drive away those whom it was claimed
were intruders.
It can be understood what confusion necessarily
arose under such conditions, and it is needless to
attempt to give here all the disputes and quarrels
which ensued. I
Each claimant built a fort or blockhouse where
was the headquarters of his particular faction, and


viii FORE WORD
from which they sallied out in absolute warfare
against the other dwellers in the valley. In 1770
members of the Susquehanna Company, called by
the people of Pennsylvania “ the Yankees,” fought
a pitched battle with the “ Pennymites,” in which
several men were killed, and no less than six times,
between that date and the opening of the War of
the Revolution, was the valley the scene of hotly
contested, bloody engagements.
All the claimants appealed to the Congress at
Philadelphia for such an act as would ﬁnally settle
the disputes, but the Revolution was begun, and
little attention paid to those colonists who were
squabbling for the ownership of a small territory
when there was so much land on every hand to be
had almost for the asking.
When the war broke out, the Assembly of Con-
necticut forbade further immigration into Wyo-
ming Valley, but yet settlers went there, as if be-
lieving only in that one spot could a refuge be
found from the wrath of the king and the blood-
thirsty savages. In addition to that, people came
from the Hudson and Mohawk Valleys, who had
no sympathy with either of the parties in what was
then known as the Pennymite war, and nearly all
of them were avowed Tories.
“In the meanwhile two companies of regular
troops, of eighty-two men each, had been raised
in the valley, under the resolution of Congress,
commanded by Captains Ransom and Durkee, and


FORE WORD - ix

were attached to the Connecticut line. The Winter-
moots, who had purchased land toward the head
of the valley and upon the old banks of the Sus-
quehanna, at a place where bubbled forth a large
and living spring of pure water, erected a strong
fortiﬁcation known as Wintermoot’s fort.”
Because these Wintermoots were avowed Tories,
those of the settlers who had espoused the American
Cause, met in town meeting and resolved that it
had “ become necessary for the inhabitants of the
town to erect suitable forts as a defence against the
common enemy.”
The original settlers, as the people of Pennsyl-
vania called themselves, were, to a man, in favor
of the Revolution, and this declaration as to forti-
ﬁcations was the ﬁrst step taken in Wyoming to
further and strengthen the cause of liberty.
Lossing says: “A fort was accordingly built,
about two miles above Wintermoot’s, under the
supervision of the families of Jenkins and Harding,
called Fort Jenkins. Forty Fort (so called from the
ﬁrst forty Yankees, pioneers of the Susquehanna
settlers in Wyoming), then little more than a weak
blockhouse, was strengthened and enlarged, and
sites for other forts were ﬁxed on at Pittstown,
Wilkesbarre, and Hanover. It was agreed in town
meeting that these several fortiﬁcations should be
built by the people ‘ without either fee or reward
from the town.’ ”
Such, in brief, was the condition of affairs in


X FORE WORD
Wyoming Valley in 1776. And now, with one more
extract from the records of the past, these dry, but
necessary, matters of history shall come to an end,
save when Jonathan Ogden refers to them in the
story whichv he himself wrote.
On the tenth of March, 1777, the following res-
olutions were adopted at a town meeting held at
Wilkesbarre :
“ Voted, That the ﬁrst man that shall make ﬁfty
weight of good saltpetre in this town shall be en-
titled to a bounty of ten pounds lawful money, to
be paid out of the town treasury.
“ Voted, That the selectmen be directed to dis-
pose of the grain in the hands of the treasurer or
collector in such a way as to obtain powder and
lead to the value of forty pounds lawful money,
if they can do the same.”
JAMES OTIS.


CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE
I. THE COMPANY . . . . . . 11
II. THE SIEGE . . . . . . . 29
III. SIMON BARTLETT . . . . . . 47
IV. AFTER THE BATTLE . . . . . 66
V. THE SORTIE . . . . . . . 85
VI. THE SECOND ATTACK . . . . . 104
VII. MONOCASY ISLAND . . . . . I23
VIII. WICKED FOLLY . . . . . . :40
IX. DISASTER . . . . . . . I 59
X. PLANS FOR THE FUTURE . . . . 178
XI. A COMRADE m DISTRESS . . . . r96
XII. SAVING ELIAs . . . . . . 214
XIII. DEFENDING THE CAvE . . . . . 233
XIV. UNEXPECTED AID . . . . . . 252
XV. A FORTUNATE FIND . . . . . 27o
XVI. ELrAs SHENDLE’s PLAN . . . . 289
XVII. FoRTY FORT . . . . . . . 308
XVIII. THE REFUGEES . . . . . . 327
XIX. FREEING THE VALLEY . . . . . 349


'LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGB
“ ‘ So TRUE As I LIvE, I WILL sHooT ’ ” (page 25) Frontzlvpzkce
“I WAS ABLE TO GET A GRIP UPON THE NAKED MUR-
DERER’s THRoAT ” . . . . . . 5I
“ ‘ WATCHING HIs cHANcE, DANIEL WENT UP To HER ’ ” 76
“ THE THIRD MOHAWK FELL, NEVER TO RIsE AGAIN ” 94
“ GILES MARcH AND I EAcH TOOK HIM BY THE HAND ” I21
m STAND FIRM . . . AND THE VICTORY IS oURs’” . I67
“ ONE OF WHoM A PAINTED BRUTE HELD HIGH IN HIs
HAND” . . . . . . . . . 219
“ TAKING STEADY AIM . . . I PULLED THE TRIGGER ” 241


THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE
WYOMING VALLEY
.._..—
CHAPTER I.
THE COMPANY
I AM not claiming even to myself that I, Jona-
than Ogden, who was just turned sixteen years of
age on the ﬁrst day of June, in the year of grace
1778, was any more ardent in the desire to do what-
soever I might toward breaking the shackles which
the king had forged upon us than any other of my
acquaintance in or around Wilkesbarre, but it so
chanced that when we learned of the doings of the
Indians nearabout Conewawah, which was seem-
ingly good proof the red villains had their faces
turned toward the valley, the idea of us lads band-
ing ourselves together came into my mind before
my comrades had hit upon it.
As a matter of course, even while we were hav-
ing a war of our own and among ourselves, we had
heard of the Minute Boys of the Green Mountains
and of Lexington, and more than once had I burned
II


I2 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
with the desire to start some such organization in
the valley; but what with writs of ejectment here,
and attacks by the Tories there, it seemed as if we
lads had our hands full in obeying the commands
of our elders, without scheming to push ahead for
ourselves.
When we learned that Brant and his warriors,
with the Johnsons, the Butlers, and their Tory fol-
lowing, were looking with unfriendly eyes toward
our little settlements, it seemed of a verity that then
was come the time when we few lads might do the
work of men, and truly was it needed.
We of the valley had sent forth as soldiers an
hundred and sixty-four men, who had already done
brave work in New Jersey. When that force
marched away, I question if an able-bodied man,
of sufﬁcient age to be liable for military duty, had
been left at home. We had old men, cripples, and
invalids, numbering perhaps seventy-ﬁve, and they,
with the women, made up the entire list which could
be counted on for the defence of our homes.
We in Wilkesbarre knew to our sorrow that,
when it was apparent to all the world what the
Johnsons and the Butlers would do, our fathers and
neighbors in the army pleaded for furloughs in
order that they might defend their homes; but such
permission had either been refused, or no answer
given to the request.
When General Schuyler wrote to the Congress,
explaining how helpless were the people of the val-


THE COMPANY I 3
ley, and asking that some steps be taken toward
our defence, a resolution was passed, generously
allowing that we raise troops among ourselves, and
ﬁnd “ our own arms, accoutrements, and blankets.”
On learning this, we all questioned whether our
representatives in Congress really understood the
condition of affairs when such a resolution was
passed, for, if they did, then was it cruel sarcasm
to give us permission to raise troops when there
were none in the valley left of military age.
All this, as I thus set it down, seems a round-
about way of coming at my story. What I should
write, and without so many words, is that on a cer-
tain morning in June, meeting Elias Shendle as I
was driving the cow to pasture, I said to him that
which came into my mind on the moment:
“ What say you, Elias, to raising a company of
lads here in the valley, who shall show that they
can do the work of men? ”
Elias stared at me with open mouth while one
might have counted ten, and then replied doubt—
fully:
“I question, Jonathan, whether you could ﬁnd
six lads of our age, if you spent a full week in the
search.”
While Elias was hesitating, the purpose so sud-
denly come into my mind was strengthened, and,
determined to prove that the suggestion I had made
could readily be carried out, I forgot about the cow,
leaving her to wander as she would, while I said:


14 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ Sit you down', Elias, and let us name over the
lads hereabout from thirteen to sixteen years old.
If peradventure we can ﬁnd twenty, would it not
be better those twenty were banded together with
a single purpose—the defence of our homes, if
nothing more—than that we remain idly sucking
our thumbs, while Johnson and his Tories, or Brant
and his wolves, descend upon us? ”
Elias was a lad slow to think, but quick of ac-
tion once he had grasped an idea, and for the
moment he seemingly found it impossible to remem-
ber a single name, but, before thirty minutes were
gone by, we had a list of twenty-two lads whom
I knew could, if they were so disposed, act the part
of soldiers, and all of whom were true to the Cause.
That was the beginning of the movement hatched
by Elias and me, which resulted in the forming of
a company of lads who styled themselves the Minute
Boys of the Wyoming Valley.
Some of our elders gave us encouragement by
word of mouth. More than that, the most generous
could not do, for we had already exhausted our
resources in providing for those who had joined the
American army; but a goodly number of the peo-
ple laughed outright when we proposed to take upon
ourselves, so far as might be, the defence of the
settlements.
A motley party it was when we were ﬁrst assem-
bled, but I question whether in many of the colo-
nies could have been found an equal number of


THE COMPANY 15
lads who were more earnest in their purpose, and
more ready to brave hardships and fatigue than we.
Since it is not probable that this poor apology
for a history of our doings will be read by any
who knew us, there is no good reason why I set
down all the names here, save as it shall be neces-
sary to speak of what this or that one did during
the years which followed, for until the colonies were
free, we Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley re-
mained together, an independent company even
after we joined the Continental Army.
As I was the one who had proposed that we band
ourselves together, my comrades made me their cap-
tain, and Elias Shendle was the lieutenant. Other
ofﬁcers were not needed.
As a matter of course, we all owned muskets of
some kind, for lads of our age were forced to seek
food in the forest, and, without meaning to boast
of our skill, I dare venture to say that two out of
every three could kill a squirrel by “ winding him,”
which is to say that we could bring him down with-
out inﬂicting a wound. We were accustomed to
hardships of every kind; it was not considered a
serious matter, save when there might be danger
from Indians, for us to go so far aﬁeld as to ﬁnd
it necessary to camp in the woods overnight, what-
ever the season, and, therefore, were we in good
bodily condition to take up such duties as we vol-
untarily, and in the face of the laughter of our
neighbors and friends, proposed to assume.


16 MINUTE B0 ys OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
And now that I may arrive the more quickly to
the setting down of our deeds, rather than our in-
tentions, let him who reads imagine that we twenty-
two lads bound ourselves to come together in the
half-ruined hut which had been built by Isaac Bas-
sett, and abandoned when he journeyed with the
other Tories to join Johnson, every morning at
seven o’clock, in order to drill and otherwise put
ourselves in as near soldierly shape as might be
come at by me, who had no knowledge whatsoever
of military matters.
In three days we had arrived at that point where
all of us understood the necessity of obeying with-
out question a word of command, but more than
that had not been accomplished, and then was come
the time when all those people who had ridiculed
the idea of our attempting anything of the kind
began to realize that we might be of valuable assist-
ance. -
A family by the name of Dykeman, living ﬁve
miles or more from Wilkesbarre, were murdered or
carried away into captivity by the Indians, and then
it was that we were needed, for at once every man
and woman remaining in the settlement set about
making preparations for defence, by building stock-
ades here or there where it seemed probable they
might be needed. On the instant we were called
upon to man this fort of logs, or that fortiﬁed house,
that the others might work in safety, and thus, with-


THE COMPANY I 7
out drill or study, as it were, did we become, in our
own eyes at least, veritable soldiers.
Our third station was at Fort Jenkins, about
two miles above Wintermoot’s Fort, and there we
had been asked to go because of word brought in
that a party of twelve or ﬁfteen, white men and
Indians, had lately been seen entering this resort
of the Tories.
We were to the northward of all the other forti-
ﬁcations belonging to our friends, — meaning those
who were loyal to the American Cause, —-and
while opposite our station, directly across the river,
were the three Pittstown stockades, we could have
no communication with them save by crossing the
rapid-running stream, which would require, owing
to the current, some considerable time.
In other words, we lads, at whom the people of
Wilkesbarre laughed, because we had proposed to
set ourselves up as soldiers, were really holding,
or pretending to hold, the entrance to the valley,
and to do which we had not above twenty rounds
of ammunition apiece.
As I have said, it was rumored that white men
and Indians had been seen entering VVintermoot’s
Fort stealthily, and therefore they could well be
considered enemies. Whether they had left that
place or not I was determined to ﬁnd out, because
it stood us in hand to know in what force were our
neighbors.
We Minute Boys were the sole occupants of the


18 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
fort, and if the Tories took it into their heads that
we might in time prove dangerous, there was every
reason to believe we would speedily be beset.
I talked the matter over with Elias Shendle dur-
ing the ﬁrst hour after our arrival at the fort, and
before we were fairly settled down. He was of my
opinion, that our ﬁrst duty consisted in ascertaining
how many of those whom we had every reason to
consider enemies were in the vicinity, and because
it would not look well for the captain of a company
to order one of his men to do a certain piece of
work, since he might be charged with not daring to
perform it himself, I proposed alone to make what
military men would call a reconnaissance.
To this Elias made most emphatic protest, claim-
ing that because of having been given command of
the company I had no right to leave it in order to
do the work of a scout, and he wound up his ar-
gument by declaring that he himself would under-
take the work.
Well, the result of it was that as soon as night
came Elias crept secretly away, for we were not
minded any of our comrades should know of the
work in hand, lest they be eager to have a share in
what was certainly a hazardous venture, since we
knew full well that Wintermoot’s people would
not hesitate to kill any whom they might ﬁnd spying
upon them.
I went with him to the small gate of the stock-
ade, for it must be remembered that these so-called


20 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ Who’s there?” I whispered, leaning over the
top of the logs without realizing that I was expos-
ing myself to possible death, and proving that I
possessed very little of that caution which the cap-
tain of a company should display.
The stranger made no reply, but continued to
advance, and again I hailed him, crying out that I
would shoot unless he explained his purpose.
Whereupon he halted, throwing himself ﬂat upon
the ground, as does one who knows there are ene-
mies on his trail, and asked, in a low, hoarse whis-
per:
“ Who are you?”
“Jonathan Ogden,” I replied, “captain of the
Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley, and we are hold-
ing this fort.”
“ Let me in! I beg you to let me in! ” he cried.
“ I have twice been within a hand’s breadth of death,
and the savages are close behind.”
As a matter of course, my comrades in the fort
had heard this conversation, for we were so lately
come as to be on the alert for the lightest token of
danger.
Therefore it was I had simply to give the word
that the smaller gate be unbarred, at the same mo-
ment that I leaped down and stood ready to receive
the stranger, as well as any who might take the
chance of following him.
All this shows how poor an apology I was for
a soldier, since, with more knowledge, I would have


THE COMPANY 2 I
insisted that he give an account of himself, lest I
be admitting one who would work us harm.
A single glance at the stranger was sufﬁcient to
show, however suspicious I may have been of his
intentions, that we had nothing to fear from him.
A lad hardly as old as myself, I should say, and
what with long running and terror he was so nearly
used up as to be unable to stand erect, but sank
to the ground, as if his legs refused longer to per-
form their ofﬁce, immediately the gate of the stock-
ade was closed behind him.
I waited while one might have counted twenty,
perhaps, for him to gain his breath, and then asked
for explanations.
His name was Daniel Hinchman, so he said,
and he lived on the slope of the hills two miles or
more to the westward of Wintermoot’s Fort. He
and his sister Esther were alone in their home about
an hour before sunset, when ﬁve or six Indians,
whom he believed to be of the Mohawk tribe, were
seen skulking about the dwelling.
Yielding to his sister’s entreaties, instead of mak-
ing any attempt at defending the home, he set out
with her, thinking to gain the stockades at Pitts-
town, although there was no idea in his mind as
to how it might be possible for him to cross the
river. .
Not twenty minutes before coming within sight
of our stockade, so he said, the savages suddenly
burst upon him, seizing his sister, and one of them


22 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
would have cut him down with a hatchet, but that
he leaped aside just as the weapon was descending.
Then, and I never came to know exactly how, he
succeeded in outstripping them, although twice dur-
ing the ﬂight did he have good proof that the painted
ﬁends were close behind him.
That was the story, as he told it little by little,
now choking with emotion as he thought of his
sister’s fate, and again giving way to passion be-
cause he had not uselessly sacriﬁced his own life
in the attempt to save her from captivity.
“You will go with me in search of her, will
you not?” he cried, springing to his feet, as if ex-
pecting that on the instant we would send out force
sufﬁcient to do as he wished, and half a dozen of
the more impetuous ones sprang toward him as if
ready to join in a pursuit which would have been
as reckless as it was useless.
Then, for the ﬁrst time, did I ﬁnd it difﬁcult to
hold myself as should the captain of a company;
but it was not to be expected that these lads, who
called themselves Minute Boys, could, on hearing
such a story as had just been told, realize all the
conditions and possibilities. Even to this day I
am unable to say why it was that suddenly the true
situation presented itself to me, and in reply to their
. c'lamors that the gate be opened at once, I made
reply:
“ We have been sent here, lads, to hold this fort
'so long as may be against those who would do.


THE COMPANY 2 3
murder in the valley. By leaving our post of duty
in order to aid one person, we are putting in jeop-
ardy a thousand, mayhap, who depend upon our
vigilance.”
“ But are we to stand here idle while those red
wolves carry into captivity one of our neighbors?”
Giles March, a member of the company, cried,
angrily.
And I replied as hotly as he had spoken:
“ What chance would we have if all of us went
out in pursuit this moment? Think you, Giles
March, that we are any match in woodcraft for
those who have done this thing? In the darkness
we could never ﬁnd the trail, and I question if Daniel
Hinchman is able to lead you to the place where
his sister was taken.”
“ And because there is a chance we may not suc-
ceed, you, calling yourself the captain of this com-
pany, count on staying here behind a stockade? ”
' Giles cried, passionately, and his words rankled in
my heart, for it was much the same as if he had
called me a coward.
“ Because I am the captain of this company, it
is my duty to hold you all here within the fort, at
least, until another day shall come. Even at this
moment is Elias Shendle trying to make his way
toward Wintermoot’s Fort, and we know beyond
a peradventure that he must be nearabout where
the Mohawks are, in ignorance of their presence.
He is the dearest friend I have in the valley, and


' 24 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
yet I would neither go myself, nor allow one of you,
to warn him of the danger, because of the duty we
owe the people who sent us here.”
“ And what may Elias Shendle be doing outside
the stockade? ” Giles March asked, angrily.
I could do no less at that time than explain why
the lad had gone, else might I have had a mutiny
on my hands before I was well in command of a
company which, I hoped, would one day perform
great deeds in behalf of their relatives and friends.
Immediately, and as I might have expected, there
was a conﬂict of opinions boldly expressed as to
the wisdom of weakening our small company by
sending out scouts, and, to my dismay, I realized
that at the very moment when it was needed that
we exercise the utmost vigilance, and carry ourselves
like soldiers so nearly as might be, was a mutiny
brewing.
Nearly half the company were in favor of going
out immediately with Daniel Hinchman to search
for the savages, who could conceal themselves as
quickly and as thoroughly as a squirrel might in
a dead oak, and a goodly portion of the remainder
were becoming timorous, or so it seemed to me,
because Elias had left us.
At that moment I was convinced that the Min-
ute Boys of the Wyoming Valley could not be kept
together as an organization while I remained at
its head, and I could have cried with vexation be-
cause this project of mine was like to come to so


THE COMPANY 25
speedy an end, through my inability to hold the
lads to their duty as I should have done.
Daniel Hinchman, quite naturally, urged eagerly
that we go out in search of his sister, and his en-
treaties, to which, because of the grief in his heart,
I could make no protest, only served to add fuel
to the ﬂame of insubordination which had been
kindled so quickly.
Giles March, quick to see how this poor, grieving
lad was weakening my authority, urged his prayers,
and I believe of a verity that, had I delayed one
full moment longer, the fort would have been aban-
doned, some to follow Daniel, and others to set
out for their homes, believing we were all too weak
to perform the work which had been undertaken.
The anger which possessed me at that instant
was so overpowering I gave no heed whatsoever to
the fact that I was talking to friends; I saw before
me only those reckless spirits who would imperil
all the settlers in the valley, simply because of not
being willing to wait and understand the situation,
and, priming my musket, I leaped in front of the
small gate, where I would be within a dozen paces
of whosoever should attempt to unbar the main
entrance, as I cried:
“So true as I live, I will shoot, making every
effort to kill, the lad who shall attempt to leave
this stockade on any pretext whatsoever! You are
to remain here at least one hour, that you may have
time in which to consider fully the situation, and


26 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
then, if so be you are minded to desert the post
of duty at the very moment when your best efforts
are needed, I will say that I no longer claim, nor
deserve the right, to stand as your captain.”
“ And in an hour my sister will have been car-
ried so far away that there can be no possibility
of overtaking her!” Daniel Hinchman shouted,
passionately.
“In an hour your sister will be at Wintermoot’s
Fort, if those who seized her were, as you believe,
Mohawks! ” I cried, the idea coming into my mind
like a ﬂash that whatsoever of savages were in that
vicinity must be in league with those of the Tory
nest.
I could see that this shot told on Giles March,
for his voice, which had been loud and angry, was
lowered on the instant, and, thinking to follow up
the advantage, if such it was, I said to them much
like this:
“ Elias Shendle is risking his life to learn that
which it is necessary you should know in order
to keep yourselves alive, for, if the rumors be true
that a number of white men and Indians have lately
gained entrance to Wintermoot’s, then do we stand
more than a good chance of being attacked. Wait
until he makes his report. Wait until we know
how much of danger menaces us and those whom
we are trying to guard. Think of what would be
said in your homes if you came there hotfoot in
the night, crying out that you had deserted because


THE COMPANY 27
your captain refused to allow you to go in a useless
effort to trail savages in the darkness! Do you
fancy they would believe you returned because of
that, or on account of having grown so timorous,
and your hearts had turned so white, you no longer
dared to stand in a place of danger?”
I believe it was that which put an end for the
time being to the mutinous spirit which had been
aroused so suddenly. At all events, Giles March
ceased his tongue-wagging, but I was disturbed be-
cause the others gathered here and there in little
knots, conversing in whispers lest I should over-
hear, and I was no longer proud, as I had been,
of calling myself captain of the Minute Boys of
the Wyoming Valley.
Virtually left alone, I debated as to what my next
move should be, but realized, fortunately, that hav-
ing said none should go out, I must, so long as
I remained in command, see that such order was
obeyed. Therefore, to the end that I might get the
ﬁrst glimpse of Elias when he returned, I climbed
up to the watcher’s post above the gate, where I
could keep an eye on those inside, as well as who-
soever might come from the outside, and there I
stood during three hours or more, the only sentinel,
at a time when every one of us should have had his
eyes and ears open.
If the Indians were suiﬁciently bold to make an.
attack upon Daniel Hinchman and his sister so near
the settlement, then were they prepared, if there was


28 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
any show of success, to come against us who were
trying to hold the fort.
The hour of respite which I had asked for went
by, and yet none came to demand that I give up the
ofﬁce of captain, therefore did it seem as if one
danger was well-nigh passed, yet I remained as
keenly on the alert as to what my comrades might
do, as to the possible movements of the enemy.
It was near to midnight before any member of
the company gave signs of trusting in my plan, and
then two or three of them came up on the stockade,
proposing to share with me the watch, whereupon
I said, with more of temper than was seemly:
“If you are ready to obey orders, as you should
be after having agreed to play the part of soldiers,
then I am willing you go on duty.”
Perhaps half of our number heartily declared
their conﬁdence in me, and voluntarily stationed
themselves at different places around the stockade
on guard; but there was yet the dangerous ele-
ment, or so it seemed to me, who, because of their
silence, much the same as proclaimed that they were
yet at odds with my plan, and this gave me more
than a little uneasiness.
I remained on duty near the gate throughout all
that long night, watching and praying, oh, so ear-
nestly, for the coming of Elias; but when the sun
showed his face once more, our comrade was yet
absent, and there could be but one reason for his
delay.


CHAPTER II.
THE SIEGE.
THERE were no signs of insubordination to be
seen in the faces of my comrades when the new day
had come, and Elias Shendle was yet absent.
Instead of setting themselves at odds with me,
as had been the case a few hours previous, they
gathered around near where I yet remained as sen-
tinel, with anxiety written plainly on their faces,
awaiting some word.
Daniel Hinchman, with every cause for sorrow,
—and my heart truly ached for the lad at that
moment, —had evidently come to understand what
folly it would have been for us to have made any
attempt at following those who had captured his
sister, and I fancied he was struggling to repress
his grief that he might seem the more ready to aid
us in case it should become necessary.
Giles March was no longer clamoring to be led
out of the stockade ; he knew as well as did I what
the continued absence of Elias portended, and even
in that time of mental distress I secretly rejoiced
because the lad, who had given such free rein to
29


30 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
his tongue, was come to the length of his rope for
the time being.
As a matter of course, I was in much the same
condition of mind as Giles, ﬁnding it impossible to
answer the question which must be settled without
delay. Should we make any attempt at learning of
our comrade’s whereabouts, or wait longer in the
poor hope that he might yet come?
The temptation to give these comrades of mine,
who had been so mutinously inclined but a short
time before, an opportunity of settling the matter
themselves was too strong to be resisted, and, leap-
ing down from the stockade, I asked:
“ What shall be done now, lads? You know as
much of the situation as do I. Elias promised to
be back by sunrise if he was alive. His only pur-
pose in going out was to learn whatsoever he might
concerning the situation at Wintermoot’s Fort, and
it seems to me most probable he has fallen into the
clutches of those who made a prisoner of Daniel
Hinchman’s sister. Shall we wait here in igno—
rance, or weaken the defence of this stockade by
sending out scouts?”
For a full moment no one made any reply, and
then it was Giles March who, much to my surprise,
said meekly:
“ It is for you to say, Jonathan Ogden. We
have come to see wherein we made fools of our-
selves last night. It is you who are the captain,


THE SIEGE 3 r
and I dare pledge myself that none of us will again
question whatsoever you may say.”
Although the answer pleased me, I was disap-
pointed, having hoped it might be possible some of
them would make such a suggestion or proposition
as would give me an idea, and I could do no less
than admit my perplexity.
“In the ﬁrst place, it is absolutely necessary that
at least four sentinels be placed on the walls, for
we know with good reason that the enemy are
close around. After that has been done, it may be
we can hit upon the right plan of action; but just
now I consider myself unable to say what it should
be.”
“Who shall go on duty?” Giles asked, and I
replied: _
“ Name them yourself; while Elias is away, you
shall act in his place.”
Giles lost no time in stationing four lads on the
wall, with instructions to keep careful watch upon
the surrounding forest, ever bearing in mind that
it was likely a force of Indians might be creeping
upon us, and then he returned near the main gate,
where we stood awaiting him.
By this time I had come to understand that we
were playing the part of simples by remaining inside
the stockade, wholly ignorant of what might be
going on around us, and I said sharply, as if doubt-
ing the sincerity of my comrades:
“ You have agreed that matters shall go to my


32 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
liking while I hold command of what we call the
Minute Boys.”
To this Giles assented emphatically, whereupon
I said decidedly:
“ You are to remain here with no less than four
lads on the watch all the time. I am going out
to learn whether there be any danger of an attack.”
“It is for one of us to do that,” Giles said,
quickly, and then I understood how brave the lad
was, for he was jealous that I should incur greater
danger than himself.
“You shall remain, Giles, until six hours have
passed, and if I have not returned, come in search
of me, leaving whosoever you will in charge of the
company. Remember, lads, that we are to hold
this stockadeso long as life shall last, for only by
ﬁghting until the ﬁnal moment can we aid those
who are depending upon our loyalty to them.”
Giles would have spoken again, but, as if he re-
membered the pledge just made, held his peace,
and I went into the stockade for as much of corn
bread as would serve for my breakfast. There was
no need of taking more than that amount, for, if
I returned not by noon, I would never again need
food.
Having made ready, I went toward the small gate,
and there stopped to take Giles by the hand, as I
said:
“The greatest danger which threatens lies be-
tween here and Wintermoot’s in as straight a line


THE SIEGE
as the crow ﬂies. I am counting only on going there
before I return, therefore, if it becomes necessary
to search for me, you need not spend very much
time in the hunt.”
My hand was on the bar of the gate to raise it
from its place, when the lad who was stationed on
the west side of the stockade discharged his musket,
and a sharp cry from the thicket directly in front
of him told that the missile had found its target.
The lad who had ﬁred leaped down in order that
he might reload his weapon without giving an op-
portunity for a shot to those who were on the out-
side, and, running up to him, I asked, hurriedly:
“ Was it red man or white?”
“ Red,” he replied, “ and, unless I mistake, there
were three others near by.”
Beckoning to four of the lads who stood nearest,
I bade them mount the wall, but urged that they
take care before shooting, lest Elias be making an
effort to gain the stockade, and then I stationed
the rest of the company on the different sides of
the fortiﬁcation, knowing that, if an attack by the
Indians was about to be made, they were more
like to come from all quarters at the same moment.
Giles was the only member of the company whom
I had not stationed, and he stood moodily near the
main entrance, as if disgruntled because I had seem-
ingly overlooked him.
The frown left his face very quickly, however,
when I said, clapping him on the shoulder:


34 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“It is for you and me, Giles, to be certain the
others do their duty faithfully. We will make the
round of the stockade, you starting toward the east
and I the west, until something more is known of
the foe. Don’t expose yourself foolishly, for it will
be a serious matter indeed when one of our small
company is disabled.”
Then we clambered up on the logs which gave
us footing all the way around the enclosure, and
had hardly more than shown ourselves when a
bullet whistled past Giles’s head, so near that he
clapped his hand to his cheek, believing he had been
wounded. My heart sank within me, for now I
knew beyond a question that the Indians, or the
Tories, or both, had set about capturing Jenkins’s
Port, to the end that it might not shelter those who
were in position to give warning of the doings at
Wintermoot’s.
Strain our eyes as we might, it was not possible
to distinguish any form amid the foliage where the
tiny curl of smoke was rising above the leaves to
tell of the whereabouts of him who had ﬁred, and
I said bitterly to myself, unconscious of giving
breath to the words:
“ They count on regularly besieging the place
and starving us out. It won’t be a long job, for
our provisions are none too abundant.”
I had dropped to my knees while speaking, with
my face pressed against the aperture left where two
logs were joined together, and Giles, crouching by


THE SIEGE 3 5

my side, his eyes ﬁxed upon the underbrush directly
in front of us, said grimly:
“ We have enough in plenty for two days; by
halving that, we can hold out four, and should be
able to-get along on wind for two more, making
six. Within that time some one should come from
Forty Fort, or thereabouts, to learn how we are
faring.”
“ Ay, so they should, Giles, if it be possible, but
in case those who hold Wintermoot’s are determined
on gaining possession of this place, they will take
good care no succor comes from that direction.”
Then a shot rang out from the north side of the
stockade, and there could no longer be any question
but that my worst fears were to be realized.
Leaping to the ground, I ran across the enclosure
until I came to where the shot had been ﬁred, and
there asked if they had seen their target distinctly.
“Ay, enough to tell us that it was an Indian,
but the bullet went wide of its mark,” one of the
lads replied. “We must be regularly surrounded,
and the red villains don’t propose to show them-
selves any more than may be absolutely necessary
in order to keep us fairly well in view.”
Disheartening as were those words, they cheered
me in a certain measure, for I began to realize that
those who menaced us must have been in their pres-
ent position some time before sunrise, and it was
possible that Elias, succeeding in making his way
through the lines when he started out, had found


36 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
himself unable to return. He might be at that
moment trying to gain an entrance.
It is needless to make any attempt at describing
all that occurred during the long day which fol-
lowed, for it would be but to repeat the words again
and again.
We kept vigilant watch, rewarded now and then
by getting a shot at some painted ﬁend who incau-
tiously exposed himself, and again being ﬁred upon,
but without result. Only twice before sunset did
we have fair proof that our bullets had taken effect,
and then, as in the ﬁrst case, it was but a cry of
pain which might more reasonably have been caused
by a slight wound than a deadly one.
We saw no white man, and this encouraged both
Giles and myself, for, if the Indians were of the
Mohawk tribe, they would not continue a siege
very long, unless there were Tories near at hand
to hold them to their work.
When night came Giles and I took careful ac-
count of the provisions, fearing less than we had
supposed was on hand, and, that done, we told off
ﬁve of the party with orders that they lie down
at once to sleep, for up to this time all had remained
awake at least thirty-six hours.
“ We will divide the company into parties of four
or ﬁve, that each may get an hour’s rest in turn,”
I said to Giles, “ and those who remain longest on
duty must be kept constantly moving about, lest


THE SIEGE
their eyes close despite their will. And now is it
in your mind that we had best sit here idle?”
He looked at me questioningly and in surprise,
whereat I continued:
“ It is my belief that Elias may be trying to gain
entrance here, and I beg that you, so long as is
possible without rest, remain on the stockade just
over the small gate, watching for him. I am going
out.”
“ To what end?” he asked.
“In the hope of ﬁnding him, and to learn the
situation of affairs at Wintermoot’s. Failing in
that, to carry word to our friends farther down
the valley of what is being done here. Thus far
we have escaped injury; but, in case they press
us hard, it is not probable that we have such good
luck during the next four and twenty hours.”
I had expected Giles would protest; but, to my
surprise and delight, he replied, quietly:
“If you think it best that you go rather than
I, do so, yet I would rather take the venture myself,
although I question whether the danger be greater
outside than in.”
I took him by the hand, and did not speak. It
was as if, during the past four and twenty hours,
he and I had ceased to be lads, and were become
men,—men who were entrusted with the defence
of the women and the aged in the poorly fortiﬁed
blockhouses in the valley below us.
I am not minded that whomsoever reads these


38 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
words shall believe I was eager to encounter dan-
ger, therefore do I set it down that there was a
great fear in my heart as I unbarred the gate and
stepped out, hearing Giles replace the fastenings
which separated me from my comrades.
However timorous one may be, he does not linger
long in such a place as I then was, for it stood to
reason there were many pairs of sharp eyes ﬁxed
on this particular portion of the stockade, and, lying
ﬂat on my stomach, I began the advance, which
needed to be slow and cautious if one would con_
tinue it many moments.
Before having gotten ﬁfty yards away, following
the line of the river at about an hundred paces from
it, I suddenly came upon an Indian leaning against
a tree as if half-asleep.
It might have been possible to have struck a blow
that would have carried him out of this world; but
the chances were that, in making such an attempt,
I would bring his fellows down upon me, and, there-
fore, hardly daring to breathe lest he should be
aware of my neighborhood, I made such a détour
as soon left him behind me.
Then half an hour more of creeping and stop-
ping to listen, suspicious of every leaf that was
stirred by the wind, and after having gone, so
nearly as I could judge, a mile in distance, I was
literally paralyzed with fear when I laid my hand
squarely upon the leg of a man.
In an instant he had kicked back with such force


THE SIEGE 39
that the breath was knocked out of me, and, before
I could recover, he was upon my back, clutching
me by the throat with a grip which threatened soon
to put an end to my struggles.
It was impossible for me to draw my knife, and
the .musket which I gripped in my right hand was
useless at such a time. My brain was in a whirl, '
and consciousness rapidly deserting me when, sud-
denly, the iron grip upon my throat was loosened,
as I heard dimly the whisper:
“Who are you?” .
Then I understood who was my assailant, and it
was with difﬁculty I prevented myself from crying
aloud with joy, for I knew now that I had thus in-
advertently come upon Elias.
It was not needed that I should reply to the
question, for, passing his hand quickly over my
face, he knew who I was, and throwing himself by
my side, whispered:
“ What are you doing here? Have they taken
the fort?”
I explained in as few words as possible why I
had ventured forth, and in turn asked the reason
for his failing to come back within the time agreed
upon.
“ The stockade was all surrounded when I left,
and since noon have I been trying to have speech
with you. Once I got within sight of the fort, but
was obliged to fall back when an additional force
was sent up from Wintermoot’s.”


4O MINUTEBOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ Did you get anywhere near the nest of
Tories?”
“Ay, and because they evidently are not fear-
ing any interference from the people of the valley,
I had good opportunity to see what was going on.
I should say no less than an hundred white men in
the uniform of Johnson Greens are there, and be-
tween the stockade and the river can be seen twenty
or more Indian lodges, which will give you an idea
of how many redskins Butler has gathered to begin
the work of destruction hereabout. I have heard
shots enough from around our fort to tell me that
you must have, by this time, some idea of where the
enemy are.”
“ I know that a goodly number of them are out-
side Fort Jenkins, and it looks to me much as if
they counted on laying regular siege to the place,”
I replied, bitterly; “but as to how many may be
nearabout, we have no knowledge.”
“I believe a full half the force of Indians from
Wintermoot’s are there,” Elias replied. “Judging
from the trouble I had in getting anywhere near
the main gate, it seemed to me that no less than
two hundred were in front of the stockade. How
did you get out, and why are you come? ”
I replied to the questions, and began to think my-
self fortunate in having gotten through the lines
of the enemy with so little difﬁculty. Elias was a
better hand at such work than I, and if he had
found it impossible to open communication with us


THE SIEGE 4r
inside the stockade, then was I lucky in not having
come to grief before I chanced upon him.'
“ Then since you came out only to learn where
the enemy might be found, and how many there
were of them near Wintermoot’s, you will go back
with me?” Elias said, questioningly, and straight-
way I told him about the capture of Esther Hinch-
man, asking if he saw any evidences that the In-
dians in camp had a prisoner with them.
“ There might have been a dozen in the lodges,
and I remain in ignorance of the fact because of
not looking for anything of that kind,” Elias re-
plied, in a tone of vexation and doubt, as if the
matter needed no discussion. “ Of course we must
retrace our steps at once.”
“Meaning that you think we might aid her if
she was held by the red villains?” I asked, and he
replied, promptly:
“ Meaning that we’d have a try for it, of course.
The lads in the fort are as well off as they would be
if we were with them, therefore I don’t see how we
can help turning back, but I’d be in better shape
for the work if I had something besides wind in
my stomach.”
Now it was I remembered that when Elias left
the stockade he had neglected to take any food with
him, believing he would either be taken prisoner,
or succeed in returning within a few hours. Al-
though my store of provision was wofully small,
consisting of only so much corn bread as could be


42 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
carried in the pocket of my hunting shirt, I divided
it with him, and while we were eating spoke of the
necessity as it seemed to me, of sending some word
down the valley concerning what was going on at
Fort Jenkins, as well as what we knew regarding
the situation at Wintermoot’s.
Elias was of my mind concerning the necessity
of so doing, but I understood plainly that he was
not inclined to volunteer for such a mission. In
fact, he said decidedly that if a message was to be
sent, some one of the lads inside the stockade, of
whose courage we might be in doubt, could best be
spared at such a time when it seemed probable an
attack was imminent.
But I reminded him that it might be impossible,
and certainly would require a great expenditure of
time, to seek for some other messenger than one of
us two who were already beyond the enemy’s lines.
Well, because of the darkness, when it would be
impossible-to do much spying upon the enemy after
we were come in the vicinity of Wintermoot’s, we
spent considerable time in the thicket talking of this
or of that, and chieﬂy regarding the show of insub-
ordination which was displayed shortly after he
went out on the scout.
It matters little what we said, although to us
the conversation was of deepest import, since it
was the foreshadowing of what we might expect
when the villainous Col. John Butler began his
work of butchery upon almost defenceless people,


THE SIE GE 4 3
claiming that he was no more than waging legiti-
mate warfare.
Young in experience though we were, it was
possible for us to understand full well that on ac-
count of the quarrels which we of the valley had
had concerning the ownership of the land, and also
because of the interferences of Connecticut in our
affairs, were we in greater peril than any other
cluster of settlements in the colonies, owing to the
greater number of Tories as compared with the
loyal people.
It must not be supposed, however, that we spent
any very great amount of time chewing over those
questions which had caused bloodshed long before
the colonists decided to array themselves against
the king, but the greater portion of our talk was
regarding what we might be able to do at Jenkins’s
Fort, in event of a pitched battle, when the odds
were like to be heavy against us.
When the day was within an hour of breaking
we began our advance toward Wintermoot’s, mov-
ing with such caution that the gray light of morning
had dispersed the darkness as we were come within
sight of, but at a respectful distance from, the
stockade, wherein were probably gathered those
who were minded to lay waste all the little settle-
ments in our beautiful valley.
At this early hour no one was stirring within the
fort, and because of having halted on a slight eleva-


44 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
tion of land it was possible for us to see everything
within the enclosure.
Outside, however, toward the river, where had
been put up the lodges of the savages, as if to effect
a permanent settlement, we could see that the In-
dians were all astir, and now and then one would
set off at a rapid pace in the direction of Jenkins’s
Fort, or again, a runner would return, as if bring-
ing some intelligence from those who menaced the
Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley.
“It is the Indians who are entrusted with the
task of capturing the fort,” Elias whispered, as we
gazed. “ The Tories will take no hand in the work
unless it should become necessary—at least, that
is my way of ﬁguring it.”
“There is no good reason why we should specu-
late upon the future,” I said, irritably, made nerv-
ous by the desire to return to my comrades. “ Let
us ﬁnish our business here as soon as may be. If
Esther Hinchman is held prisoner by those scoun-
drels, we should be able to get some glimpse of her
before very long, for I can’t believe they think it
necessary to guard her closely.”
We were concealed within the thicket at a point
where there was the least likelihood of our being
come upon through accident by the enemy, and,
therefore, felt reasonably secure. During the quar-
rels between the several claimants for Wyoming,
even the youngest lads had become accustomed to
danger, and this I say in order that it may be the


THE SIEGE 45
better understood why Elias and I could thus take
care of ourselves in such a situation as we then
were. In fact, for as long a time as I could remem-
ber, we had been ever on the lookout for a foe, and
were almost as skilful at hiding ourselves in the
wilderness as are the wild things.
Within an hour from the time of our arrival the
work was accomplished, so far as learning whether
Esther Hinchman was held a prisoner by those sav-
ages who were under command of Col. John
Butler, for we saw a white girl moving timidly
about, showing by every movement that she was
a stranger to the place and the people who sur-
rounded her.
“ I reckon this portion of the task is the same as
ﬁnished,” Elias said, after we had watched the poor
girl a few moments, “ and now comes the question
as to whether you are still determined that one of
us—which will, of course, be me—must go
down the valley, and give information of what is
happening hereabouts.”
I had already made up my mind as to that, and
was determined there should be no discussion.
'“ Yes, you are to go, Elias,” I said, in a tone of
one who has well considered the matter, “ and the
sooner you set off the better. There will be no
necessity of travelling farther than Forty Fort, and
once you have arrived there, see to it that the
people understand how great is the danger which
menaces. It is better that you put it too strongly,


46 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
rather than allow them to believe there is a chance
they may not be attacked.”
“ And after that has been done?” he asked.
“ Come back to Jenkins’s Fort as soon as possi-
ble, for you know that we shall need you, unless,
peradventure, we are by that time past all need of
human help.”
Elias half turned as if to speak, then quickly, with
a gesture of impatience, he turned his face in the
direction I would have him go, gliding through the
thicket on a course which would take him consider-
ably to the westward of Wintermoot’s, and making
no more noise than might have been caused by a
squirrel.


CHAPTER III.
SIMON BARTLETT
AFTER Elias had departed from view, I wasted no
more time in watching the red sneaks who had
counted on satisfying their thirst for blood by an-
swering John Butler’s call to what he claimed to
be civilized warfare, but began the journey toward
our stockade, knowing full well the danger of mov-
ing carelessly or rapidly.
There was in my mind a determination to do
something toward the rescue of that poor girl who
was eating her heart out in the lodges of the In-
dians, if it should be decided by the members of
our company that two or three could be spared to
accompany me in the venture. I was turning all
this over in my mind as I advanced pace by pace,
keeping sharp watch for the slightest unusual
movement of the foliage ahead of me, and listening
intently to every noise, the cause of which I might
not be absolutely certain.
Perhaps half an hour passed, and already I began
to believe it would be possible for us Minute Boys
to effect a rescue, when it suddenly became apparent
47


48 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
that not very far behind me some person was mov-
ing quite as cautiously as myself.
As a matter of course it was absolutely essential
I should know who this stranger might be, and,
halting within a dense clump of cedars, I waited,
breathlessly, ﬁnding it difﬁcult to repress a cry of
astonishment when'he ﬁnally came into view, peer-
ing cautiously around in a manner which told that
he understood full well the dangers to be en-
countered.
It was Simon Bartlett, an old man of near seventy,
from Wilkesbarre, whom I knew full well as one
being nigh crippled with rheumatism, but having a
heart so full of courage that in times of stem neces-
sity he could so far defy bodily ailment as to do the
work of half a dozen men.
'.As I stepped out in front of him he had his
musket to his shoulder in a twinkling, but lowered
it quickly, as he asked, in a whisper:
“ What has happened at Jenkins’s Fort, lad, that
you are here?”
Before answering him I put the question:
“ Did you not meet Elias Shendle during this past
half-hour? ”
He shook his head.
“ The lad left me hardly more than thirty minutes
ago, to carry to Forty Fort the information that
we at the stockade are the same as besieged. There
are an hundred or more Indians close around, and


SIMON BARTLETT 49
so many Tories at Wintermoot’s that it seems posi-
tive we of the valley are marked out as victims.”
I believe the information which I gave Mas-
ter Bartlett was no more alarming than he had
anticipated, for instead of making any ado, he said,
quietly:
“We had come to believe from rumors which
lately arrived that mischief was brewing, and in
order to know exactly what we might expect, I took
upon myself the task of visiting you lads.”
“ And right glad will the members of the com-
pany be to see you, Master Bartlett, for there is
none in all the valley who could give so much aid.
I believe of a verity the mere fact of your entering
the stockade will renew their courage.”
“Are they growing timorous, then?” the old
man asked. .
“ Not to the extent of showing it, Master Bart-
lett; but you must remember that the Minute Boys
are young at this business which John Butler calls
war, and it would not be surprising if more than
one felt a tremor of fear at knowing that all the
miserable horde from Johnson. Hall were assembling
here.”
“ Ay, lad, true,” the old man said, half to himself,
and he added, in a louder tone, “ Think you it will
be possible to hold your own, in case of an at-
tack?”
“ That you should be better able to judge than I,
Master Bartlett. The stockade is larger. With


50 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Elias gone, we number but twenty-one, and if
a determined attack be made on all sides, then of
a verity must we go under; but, I pledge you this,
that unless the people in the settlement below can
have ample warning of what may be in store for
them, we shall ﬁght without thought of preserving
our own lives, in the hope of saving them.”
“ That’s the right kind of talk, lad, and it does
me good in these times when there are so many
croaking as to the impossiblity of our standing
against those who will come down on us. I will
go into the fort with you, since Elias Shendle is
doing that which I would have done,” and he
started on, I detaining him only long enough to ex-v
plain the danger which lay before us.
From this moment, and until we were come
within sight of the stockade, neither he nor I spoke.
There was so much of difﬁculty in the task that
we could not afford to spend any moments in con-
versation, and I believe we traversed not less than
six miles in making a distance of no more than
two, so many détours were we forced to make, in
order to avoid the red scouts who were ﬂitting here,
there, and everywhere, as it seemed, through the
forest. Never before had I seen so many Indians
in such a small extent of territory, and all of them
on the war-path.
That we did succeed in getting within view of
the stockade without an encounter, now seems to
me almost marvellous; but it was destined that


“I WAS ABLE TO GET A GRIP UPON THE NAKED MUR-
DERERB THROAT]


SIMON BARTLETT 51
when we believed the more perilous portion of the
enterprise was past, did the dangers thicken.
In my eagerness to make certain the Minute Boys
were not in more danger than at the time of my
leaving them, I pressed forward eagerly to get a
clear view of the fortiﬁcation through the foliage,
counting on the possibility of attracting the atten-
tion of those on guard, and, just as I was parting
the leaves in front of me, a sharp ray of light, as
if glinted from a surface of steel, caught my eye.
Instinctively, although not realizing all the peril,
I swerved aside, catching in my left hand the trunk
of a sapling, swinging half around and coming up
erect, only to ﬁnd myself facing a venomous Mo-
hawk, who had raised his hatchet to strike.
In another instant, despite the fact that I had
escaped his ﬁrst blow, he would have stricken me
down, and this I realized, therefore, bending my
body ever so slightly, I darted in to catch him
under the arms, as we lads were wont to do while
wrestling.
How I might dispose of him, or he of me, after
that, did not come into my calculations, for the very
good reason that there was no time in which to
reason out the matter. The fellow was thrown off
his guard for an instant by my unexpected and
unusual movement, and fortune so far favored me
that I was able to get a grip upon the naked mur-
derer’s throat in such a fashion that he could not
cry out.


52 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
I hope it will never be my ill luck to have again
such a struggle as ensued.
While battling for very life, and knowing that
the slightest careless movement would. give him an
opportunity to brain me, I had sense enough to
realize that the noise of the struggle would bring
to his aid a score or more of his fellows. There-
fore was I hampered in my efforts because I durst
not work as I otherwise would, whilst he, on his
part, was aiming to give the alarm, threshing here
and there with his feet in the hope that some of
those near about might hear him, and all the while
I wondered where Simon Bartlett could be.
The only hold which the fellow could get upon
me was around my back, and he hugged as does a
bear, striving to crush in my ribs, until the sense
of suffocation which came upon me was so nearly
overpowering that had it been only my life which
was in the balance I must have given up the strug-
gle before it was well begun.
Not many seconds did we stand upright in this
ﬁght which could end only in the death of one; soon
we were on the ground, he uppermost, but I know-
ing that the advantage was mine, because of his pro-
truding tongue and eyeballs, which seemed starting
from their sockets.
How long we fought there I am unable to say.
It seemed to me a full hour was spent, when most
likely no more than three minutes had passed, and
during all this time, as I afterward learned, Mas-


SIMON BAR TLE TT 5 3
ter Bartlett was doing his utmost to get in a blow
with his knife, but ﬁnding it difﬁcult to do so with-
out danger of wounding me.
Then, at the very moment when I believed vic-
tory lay with the Mohawk, and that I was even on
the borders of the Beyond, I felt the sinewy frame
suddenly relax, the head which had been bent
toward me in the effort to weaken the hold upon his
throat fell back, as a stream of warm blood covered
my breast.
Simon Bartlett had thrust his knife in through
the savage’s back, and the ﬁght was over.
Yes, the ﬁght was over; but even while I strug-
gled to my feet, trying to regain the breath which
had been nearly forced from my body, I realized
that although we had come off victorious in this
encounter, our peril had been increased tenfold,
for the body of the Indian would unquestionably
soon be found by his fellows, and then must be
known the fact that some of our company were out—
side the stockade, after which our doom was cer-
tain.
On the heels of this thought came another, which
was, that by killing this villainous Mohawk had we
put in greater jeopardy Elias Shendle, for even
though Master Bartlett and I succeeded in gaining
the stockade, the besiegers would be more keenly
on the alert than before, while Elias, believing mat-
ters to be as when he left, would ﬁnd himself con-
fronted by death, when the only mercy he could


54 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
hope to receive would be that it came speedily, while
he was ﬁghting.
However, the deed was done, and no good could
come of my conjuring up all the possibilities of
trouble.
We must get into the fort now without delay,
or else abandon our efforts to do so, in which case
rapid retreat would be necessary.
It was not in my mind, however, to leave the
vicinity of Fort Jenkins while it was possible to re-
main, and believing the danger to be less if we
made a bold stroke, I said hurriedly to Master Bart-
lett:
“ If' the Indians nearabout have not already
heard the noise of the ﬁght, they will soon come
upon this fellow’s body, and then are we lost beyond
hope; therefore I propose that you and I take to
our heels now, running with all swiftness toward
the main entrance, on the chances that the sentinels
will see us and open the gate. Of course we stand
the risk of being shot down; but that, in my mind,
is no less if we stay here trying to get across the
cleared space secretly.”
“ It shall be as you say, lad,” the old man replied,
grimly. “I am ready to take my chances of run-
ning as fast as you.”
Without waiting for further converse, for it
seemed to me that even the seconds were precious
just then, I started at full speed across the space
which had been cleared immediately in front of the


SIMON BARTLETT 5 5
main entrance to the stockade, and on seeing Giles
March standing sentinel directly over the gate, it
seemed as if fortune was smiling on us.
Master Bartlett, half—crippled though he was, held
even pace with me; but when the race was a little
more than two-thirds run, and I saw that the small
gate was being opened cautiously, the report of
a musket rang out almost at the same instant that
I heard a bullet whistle past my ears. Then came
another, and another, and in a twinkling it was as
if all the thicket surrounding the stockade was alive
with the crackling of musketry.
Strangely enough, I gave no heed to the possi-
bility of death at that moment when it lurked close
behind me, but said to myself, as if it were some-
thing in the nature of a jest:
“ Elias Shendle’s arithmetic is strangely out of
sorts when he claims that there are but an hundred
Indians nearabout, for of a verity twice that num-
ber of shots have already been ﬁred.”
Then, turning my head ever so slightly, I looked
to see if Master Bartlett was still on his feet, fear-
ing lest he had been stricken down, and the old man
was close at my heels, smiling, if you please, be-
cause we had thus far run the gauntlet in safety.
It heartened me wondrously to hear him cry:
“ They need practice at a target, lad, before they
shoot at moving game.”
Then, ere one could have counted ten, we were
safe within the stockade, and I gripping Giles


56 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
March’s hand, as if he and I had both come from
our graves to meet each other.
“ It was a narrow shave,” one of the lads who
crowded around us said, and Master Bartlett re-
plied with a laugh:
“ Ay, narrow, if you please, but yet margin
enough and to spare, since we are here sound of
body, although a little lacking in wind.”
And thus did the old man come out from the
race with death, having a jest upon his lips, even
as I have known him in later days when the peril
was equally great.
I had returned none too soon, so Giles March
told me when we stood apart from the others that
I might learn what had happened during my ab-
sence.
The lads were growing faint-hearted, having
come to understand full well the force which men-
aced from the outside, and knowing that the slight-
est relaxation of vigilance meant a decided advan-
tage to the enemy.
It could not be otherwise than disheartening to
know that possibly all the strength which the Tories
could muster was about to be directed upon us, and
our number so small that, even though each lad
proved to be a host in himself, we were all too few
to defend the stockade at every point.
“ There are four or ﬁve among us whose hearts
have grown faint,” Giles said, “and unless their
courage can be brought up to the sticking-point,


SIMON BARTLETT 5 7
there is a fear in my heart that they will make the
others timorous.”
“ And yet what may we do, Giles?” I asked, in
perplexity. “ We cannot put blood in veins that
are ﬁlled with milk.”
“ I believe it were better that we sent them away.
To my mind the company would be stronger with-
out them.”
“Unless they be lads who are well versed in
woodcraft, the chances of their getting away are
exceeding small,” I replied, and, while I was de-
scribing to him what I had seen, both in company
with Elias and while returning with Master Bart-
lett, the old man joined us.
“You lads are in a position where open battle
is to be preferred, rather than this constant nagging
by bullets whenever a head is shown above the
stockade,” he said, as if thinking aloud, and so much
conﬁdence did I have in his courage and judgment
that I repeated what Giles had told me, whereupon
he said gravely: .
“I believe in looking bad matters squarely in
the face, and, judging from what has been seen,
your plight is likely to continue as it has been until
Butler’s gang makes a direct assault. You should
have more of a force here.”
“Very true, Master Bartlett,” I replied, with a
laugh, in which was no mirth, “and mayhap you
will be able to tell us how our numbers can be in-
creased? There are not enough men, counting the


58 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
cripples, in all the valley to defend the blockhouses
which are scattered from here to Wilkesbarre, there-
fore how may we expect that any will come to us? ”
“It would be wiser for them to abandon some
of the stockades lower down, in order to hold this
one, where the heaviest ﬁghting will come, and it
may be that those to whom Elias Shendle speaks
will understand such to be the case.”
“I am not minded to build my hopes on getting
reinforcements,” I replied, and then, because the
subject was not heartening, I begged the old man
to tell us what had been done by our people.
He made a long story out of little, and yet in
that little was considerable meat.
In the ﬁrst place, the people at Wilkesbarre had
information that General Schuyler had written a
letter to the Congress, detailing the situation and
forecasting the probabilities, urging that such re-
cruits in the American army as came from Wyo-
ming be allowed to return on furlough, in order
to defend their homes, but thus far no attention had
been paid to the communication.
The women of the valley, knowing well all the
needs, and how put to it we were for ammunition,
had taken it upon themselves not only to plant the
gardens and till the farms, but to make gunpowder
for the several garrisons. They had taken up the
floors of their houses, dug out the earth, and put
in casks in order to make saltpetre. Then mixing
charcoal and sulphur with it, and grinding the whole


SIMON BARTLETT 59
in a small mill which Master Hollenback had
brought, made such powder as we could use; but
it fouled the guns so badly that not above a dozen
charges might be ﬁred without cleaning the weapons.
Word was also received that John Butler had
gathered two companies of Tory rangers, a detach-
ment of Johnson’s Royal Greens, and from ﬁve to
six hundred Indians, who were advancing from
Niagara, intending to overrun the valley. The men
already at Wintermoot’s were probably the advance
of this large army.
To oppose this force, Giles and I knew full well
that, taking every man in the valley who could
ﬁre a musket, we would not be able to raise more
than two hundred at the most.
It was a situation of affairs such as might daunt
even the bravest spirits, and we Minute Boys, igno-
rant of all the rules of warfare, a mere handful,
as compared with the Indians which already sur-
rounded us, were expected to hold in check the
Tories and savages which Butler was leading against
us.
“ It is not well, Master Bartlett, that you should
tell the others what we have just heard,” Giles
March said, gravely, when the old man had come
to an end of his budget of news. “I had thought
my heart stout enough to keep me behind these
logs so long as life remained, believing I might aid
those of my own blood in the valley; but, knowing
what may be coming against us, I understand now


60 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
how vain it will be. Those who are weak-hearted
already are like to make such plaint that a retreat
will be begun before the battle is commenced.”
Then it was that Master Bartlett set about try-
ing to hearten us, saying that it was not impossible‘
the Congress, learning what was being done, would
take immediate steps to send three or four compan-
ies — perhaps a regiment — to aid us. He also sug-
gested that possibly John Butler intended to strike
a blow elsewhere rather than at our valley, and
there might have been some chance for hope in this
last had we not known that many of the Tories
were members of the Susquehanna Company, who,
by shedding blood now, might establish ﬁrmly their
claims upon the land.
However heavy my heart had grown since Master
Bartlett told us so much regarding the situation
outside, I was not minded that the Minute Boys
should relax their vigilance in the slightest degree,
for we would hold Jenkins’s Fort as long as might
be, forcing the enemy to pay the largest possible
price in blood for whatsoever of advantage he
gained over us.
When Giles and I had made the round of the
stockade to learn if every lad was doing his duty,
we returned to where Master Bartlett awaited us,
and then I asked if he believed it possible or advis-
able for us to make any attempt at rescuing Esther
Hinchman, detailing the plans which had already
been formed in my mind.


SIMON BARTLETT 61
The old man was unwilling to give a direct opin-
ion; but that he favored something of the kind both
Giles and I understood when he said:
“ Whatsoever you do must be done quickly, lad,
before the enemy has gotten ready to make an at-
tack upon the fort. Nothing can be accomplished
by force, and, therefore, a small number only should
be sent out,—say, two or three. I am ready to
do my share of the work; the brother of the girl
had, perhaps, better be made one of the party, and
the third man can be of your own choice.”
“If you had the task in hand, Master Bartlett,
when would you set out?” I asked, and he replied,
promptly:
“ As soon as the sun has set.”
“ It should be my right to name the third mem-
ber of the party,” Giles March said, and I knew
what was in his mind, but did not settle the matter
then, for I was hoping there might be some change
in affairs which would give me the privilege of
going with Master Bartlett, therefore turned the
conversation by speaking of the possibility that we
might be able to add to our store of provisions.
It was when the old man heard we had such a
small stock of food that his face took on a graver
expression than while he was telling of the over-
whelming force likely to come against us, and until
the sun was near to setting did we discuss the
chances of replenishing our scanty larder, but with-
out arriving at any satisfactory conclusion.


62 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
That night each of us had for supper a piece of
corn bread as large, perhaps, as half your hand,
and so dry that it was like unto hardened clay.
While I was absent Giles had divided the force
into three parties, allowing each in turn to go off
duty for two hours, that all might thus have oppor-
tunity for sleep. It seemed to me best that such
routine should be continued.
Master Bartlett, as if having forgotten what he
had advised in regard to attempting the rescue of
Esther Hinchman, proposed that both Giles and I
lie down to rest, leaving him in charge of the fort,
and this we did, for slumber weighed so heavily
'upon our eyelids that it was with difﬁculty I could
keep mine from closing even while I made the
rounds of the stockade.
During three hours or more we slept as only tired
lads can, and when I came out from the blockhouse
it was near to ten o’clock; but Master Bartlett had
nothing of importance to report.
The enemy remained quite as vigilant as before,
shooting with poor aim whenever one of the lads
incautiously showed himself above the stockade, and
nothing had been seen to betoken any change of
plan on their part; therefore it was that I did no
more than make the rounds from one sentinel to
another, without giving any attention to the sur-
rounding forest.
An hour later Giles joined me, he having gained


SIMON BARTLETT 63
just so much the more sleep, and Master Bartlett
took his turn at lying down.
We two lads stood near the door of the block-
house while I explained to Giles that the enemy had
been wasting less ammunition than usual, as it
seemed to me, when suddenly a rattle of musketry
was heard from the eastern side, near the water,
and our lads who were at that portion of the stock-
ade failed to return it.
As a matter of course, Giles and I ran quickly
toward what seemed to be the danger-point, and,
clambering up on the narrow platform, I demanded
of the lad nearest me why he had not discharged
his musket.
“ I have seen no target as yet,” he replied. “ The
shots were ﬁred from such a distance that even the
ﬂashes of the guns have been hidden by the foliage.”
Looking to the priming of my musket, I strained
my eyes in vain for some sign of the enemy, but yet
the reports continued to ring out in rapid succes-
sion, and I wondered why I failed to hear the
whistling of the bullets.
Two or three of those who were off duty came
running up in the belief that they might be needed,
and it was only natural that all the other sentinels
should have turned in that direction from which
it seemed probable an attack would be made.
Therefore it was, and I am willing to take all
the blame for such carelessness, that the stockade
nearabout the gate was virtually unguarded.


64 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
The ﬁrst intimation I had that the discharge of
musketry from the eastward was only a feint on the
part of the enemy was from Master Bartlett, who,
having come out of the blockhouse, saw at once
in what way we had laid ourselves open to an attack.
It was the report of his musket which caused
me to whirl about suddenly, and then it looked as
if ﬁfty or more naked savages were scaling the
stockade just over the gates, while inside perhaps
ten or twelve stood awaiting the coming of their
comrades. '
An exclamation of anger because of my stupidity
involuntarily burst from my lips, as I gave the word
for all, save only four sentinels, to join me; but,
by the time the lads were down from the platforms,
there were not less than two score Indians already
inside.
It seemed to me at that moment as if the fort
was already taken; but so great was my anger be-
cause of having given the foe the opportunity he
wanted that I forgot all the danger which menaced,
and, shouting to hearten my comrades, ran forward
side by side with Giles March to do whatsoever we
might toward repairing the mischief.
And now of what took place during the next half-
' hour I have no clear knowledge, save as to our
ﬁrst charge, when, emptying our muskets into that
throng of half-naked murderers, we dashed forward,
not stopping to reload, but depending upon using
our weapons as clubs.


SIMON BARTLETT 65
It was like some horrible nightmare, where one
struggles against such odds that he can make no
headway, but is continually forced to exert himself
to the utmost, knowing death to be close at hand.
Once, while I was parrying with my musket a
blow which one of the Mohawks would have dealt
me, another ran swiftly around, as if to strike from
behind, and already in fancy had I felt the burning
sensation which accompanies the thrust of cold steel,
when the report of Master Bartlett’s musket rang
out, while one of my adversaries dropped dead as
the other took to his heels.
It was a battle wherein we fought hand to hand,
overmatched in numbers, in strength, and in weap-
ons, and yet to the credit of the Minute Boys it
must be said that even those who had shown them-
selves faint-hearted shortly before, fought like men,
regarding not their own lives in the hope of delaying
the enemy ever so little on his march through the
valley.


CHAPTER IV.
AFTER THE BATTLE
IF it were advisable to spend the time, one might
write page after page, detailing the acts of heroism
performed by the Minute Boys in this their ﬁrst
battle, when, taken by surprise, and with odds of
not less than three to one against them, they saved
the fort from capture.
Master Bartlett, who should be a judge in such
matters, declares that never one of us ﬂinched' from
his duty; but I could speak only of what occurred
as I myself took part in it, and it seemed as if we
were favored by God, else the enemy must literally
have overrun us.
There were times during the battle when it was
possible for us to reload our weapons; but before
twenty minutes had passed, my gun was so foul
that I could not drive a bullet home, and was forced
to depend upon the weapon as a club, or use my
knife.
And yet we drove those human wolves back from
whence they came, all save eight, who remained
inside the stockade with no breath of life in their
ugly bodies.
66


AFTER THE BATTLE 67
I have always maintained that an Indian is a
coward who can ﬁght well only when his adversary
has been taken by surprise, or is too feeble for
resistance. So it was here. During half an hour,
mayhap, they fought like the wolves that they are,
and then, as one after another was cut down, the
remainder of them turned tail, striving to make
theirway out, and we did our best to lessen the
number of John Butler’s followers.
One there was who showed himself courageous,
despite the fact that he battled in a wicked cause,
and, when we pressed him hard, stood with his
back against the logs, ﬁghting until he fell dead.
The others were as curs. Not until the last of
the horde who could move had escaped did we
count up our losses, and grievous they were as
compared with our numbers. Ezra Simpson lay
dead across the body of a stalwart Indian, with
evidences enough near by to show that he had left
his mark upon more than one of those who would
turn our peaceful valley into a shambles.
Two of the company were seriously wounded,
and three others, including myself, bore marks of
either knife or hatchet, but not to such an extent
that we were disabled. .
It was a victory for us; but should we win
two or three more in the same manner, then were
we undone for a verity, because of being wiped
out entirely. '
It goes without saying that Master Bartlett did


68 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
valiant duty. Two others, besides myself, owed
their lives to him, for it was as if he saw all that
was going on, and wherever the battle raged hot-
test he sought to aid him who was hardest pressed.
Without the old man, I fear there would have been
a different ending to this poor tale.
There was no rest for us when the battle had
come to an end. Those whose turn it was to sleep
threw themselves down on the ﬂoor of the block-
house, and the rest of us did duty on the walls,
all save ﬁve, who were told off to drag out through
the small gate, even at risk of being shot down,
the dead bodies of our enemies.
‘That done, we buried Ezra Simpson hurriedly
but reverentially, and perchance the tears which
ﬂowed from our eyes were caused by the knowledge
that our time of greater suffering was yet to come,
while they had done with the agony of death.
I think the fever of battle was yet upon Giles
March, when we had ﬁnished the mournful task
of laying our comrade in his last bed, for no sooner
was that done than he said eagerly to me:
“ Now is the time when we may make an effort
to release Daniel Hinchman’s sister, with more
chance of success than ever before.”
“What do you mean, Giles?” I cried, in sur-
prise. “We have but just brought to an end as
severe a battle as we shall ever again ﬁght, how-
ever long we claim to be soldiers, and would you


AFTER THE BATTLE 69
run another hazardous venture on the heels of
this?”
“Ay, that I would, Jonathan Ogden. The In-
dians have been beafen thoroughly, and for a cer-
tain time are cowed by failing.to capture this stock-
ade, which, doubtless, they believed would fall into
their hands like a rotten apple. Now is come the
time for us to strike.”
“I believe the lad speaks truly,” Master Bart-
lett said, as he joined us. “If I know anything
of the red sneaks, they will not make another as-
sault upon this fort to-night, but will spend the
time mourning over the dead, and patching up the
living who bear the marks of our weapons. More
than that, it is not reasonable for them to suppose
we would attempt so soon to strike a blow in re-
turn.”
“ It is my right to leave the stockade this time,”
Giles said, in a tone so ﬁrm that I realized it would
be useless to argue against his proposal, whereupon
I replied, turning to Master Bartlett:
“If it so be you think it right for three of this
small party to venture into yet further danger,
leaving us weak as we are, go, although it would
please me better that Giles took the command of
the fort while I journeyed toward Wintermoot’s.”
“ Are you ready, Master Bartlett?” the lad
asked, eagerly, and I fancied there was somewhat
of grim pleasure in the old man’s heart at the
thought of such a venture, for he replied promptly:


70 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ Ay, that I am, lad, and the sooner we set off,
the sooner will we be trying to get back inside this
fence of logs.”
“Yes, if you live to return,” I said, moodily,
whereat the old man clapped me on the shoulder
heartily, as he cried:
“Those who venture.most are apt to live the
longest,—at.least, that has been my experience.
I’m not claiming that we’ll be able to release the
girl; but ’twixt now and sunrise we shall know
if it be possible.”
Giles had already gone into the blockhouse to
ﬁnd Daniel Hinchman, and I was hardly yet re-
covered from the daze which had come over me
with the idea of setting out on a venture directly
on the heels of a battle, when the three were march-
ing toward the small gate.
I ran after them to unbar it, wishing to have even
that slight share in the task, after which they crept
silently out.
“God be with you,” I whispered.
“ If He goes with either party this night, it will
be with us,” Master Bartlett said grimly, and then
the three were lost to view in the gloom.
I was left with but eighteen lads to defend the
fort, and it seemed, with the going of the old man,
that our strength had departed. It was necessary
I pull myself together with a will, else had my heart
grown so heavy that those who called me the cap-
tain of the Minute Boys would have seen by one


AFTER THE BATTLE 7!
look at my face that I was no longer capable of
controlling even myself, let alone my comrades.
At such a time work, and plenty of it, does a
fellow a deal of good. I went here and there,
doing whatsoever my hands could ﬁnd to do, in
order to drive away the timorousness which was
creeping into my heart.
As yet, those of us who were slightly wounded
had given no attention to their hurts. Now I
insisted that each lad be looked after carefully, say-
ing to those who laughed at such coddling that it
was necessary, because our numbers were so few
that the loss of one would be seriousindeed, and
he who might be disabled because of neglecting his
wounds was nearly as much to be blamed as the
coward who ran away.
It goes without'saying that all this while we
kept strictest watch from the top of the stockade,
but without seeing anything whatsoever of the
enemy, however recklessly we exposed ourselves.
It was as Master Bartlett had said, they were
cowed for the time being, because of failing in an
attempt which they believed could be carried
through without severe loss.
And now am I come to that part of my story
which seems almost improbable even to myself.
The night passed, and the next day was nearly
half spent before anything occurred to cause either
joy or sorrow. We had seen nothing whatsoever
of the Indians; it was as if the siege had suddenly


72 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
been raised, and I was such a simple as to question
whether that might not be the fact.
Because we had beaten back such an overwhelm-
ing number of Mohawks, we lads were heartened
wondrously, believing it possible to accomplish far
more than we had ever supposed ourselves capable
of, and were in ﬁne fettle for whatsoever might
come, when suddenly the watcher on the south
side of the stockade cried out:
“ Here comes Giles March, and with a supply
of provisions.” .
I thought the lad had taken leave of his senses,
and sprang up on the platform, fearing the Indians
were playing some new trick, when, to my amaze-
ment, I saw Giles staggering toward the fort under
the weight of a heavy buck.
Behind him came Master Bartlett with a bag of
what I judged might be meal on his shoulder.
Directly in his wake was the same girl I had seen
in the Indian encampment, and, bringing up the
rear, appeared Daniel Hinchman, burdened as were
the others.
Had John Butler’s army marched out of the for-
est arraying themselves in battle-line, I could not
have been more astonished than I was to see return-
ing so soon those whom I feared had gone to certain
death.
It is not necessary I should say that we unbarred
the gate without delay, and, when Giles came in,
throwing down the buck with the air of one who


AFTER THE EA TTLE 73
has borne his burden as long as possible, I cried
out, even before greeting the others:
“ How did you dare spend time in hunting when
the woods are ﬁlled with savages?”
“ In the ﬁrst place I didn’t spend any time hunt-
ing, and next, it seems as if all the Indians who
were round about the stockade had beat a retreat
to Wintermoot’s.”
Then Master Bartlett, dropping his load on the
ground, said, with boyish glee:
“ There is meal enough, lad, to fatten your larder
for two or three days, at all events, and Daniel
has got of dried deer ﬂesh as much as will serve
to keep your jaws working for a full fortnight.”
The girl entered the stockade hurriedly, looking
around with an air of most intense relief, as if she
had at last arrived at some secure place of refuge,
instead of having come where the chances were
that death awaited her.
“ There is little need to keep more than one sen-
tinel on duty,” Master Bartlett said, with a laugh,
“for, from what we have seen, the brave band of
Mohawks has decided to throw up the job with
which John Butler entrusted them, and are spend-
ing their time in all kinds of heathenish mummery
round about their lodges at Wintermoot’s.”
Hearing this, every fellow leaped from the plat-
form and gathered around those whose mission had
been so quickly but thoroughly performed, to hear
their story.


74 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ I will stand on guard while you tell us how it
happened that you could not only do what seemed
impossible; but have brought with you that of
which we stood sorely in need,” I cried, all that
burden of fear and responsibility suddenly lifted
from my shoulders, as I sprang upon the platform
just over the small gate.
“ I reckon Giles had best spin the yarn,” Master
Bartlett said, “while I attend to my rheumatics,
for spending the night nearabout the river has not
done my old joints any good.”
Then the old man fell to rubbing his knees ener-
getically, and I knew, despite the smile which he
forced to his face, that he was suffering; but, when
I taxed him with it, he denied that he was in any
great pain, saying it was better to drive away the
ache before it had fairly settled down, than wait
until it gained ﬁrm lodgment.
The remainder of the company clamored for a
recital of what had been done, so Giles could do
no less than go into the details, while Daniel led
his sister to the blockhouse as if, which undoubtedly
was the case, she needed repose.
“ It was all so easy that, but for our precautions,
we might have got back by daylight,” Giles began.
“ Believing the Indians were stationed as they had
been before the attack, we wormed our way through
the underbrush, thinking ourselves wondrously for-
tunate in not coming across any, and only when


AFTER THE BA TTLE 75
we were within an hundred yards, perhaps, of Win-
termoot’s did we see the ﬁrst show of an enemy.”
“Meaning that when we gave them the dose
they needed inside the stockade, all the others grew
disheartened,” Master Bartlett interrupted. “It is
the way the sneaks have. If you once get the
upper hand of them, they are whipped to a stand-
still.”
“It was not until nearly morning that we came
to a little hill this side the fort, where we could
have a view of all that was going on,” Giles con-
tinued; “but long before arriving there, we heard
the howls and yells of the Mohawks, as they sang
what we fancied was a dirge for those who had
been left behind. By the light of the many ﬁres
which had been built, for they believed themselves
secure from an attack because of being so near the
fort, we could see not less than two hundred of
the villains, with here and there a white man among
them, and I have the idea that John Butler has
got a reasonably big job on his hands to hold the
red allies in place, simply because the Minute Boys
of Wyoming Valley thrashed them out of their
boots.”
“There is no question but that the one ﬁght
would have sent them back home, save for the fact
that others are on the way to join them,” Master
Bartlett added.
“The lodges appeared to be deserted, and we
could see Esther Hinchman sitting outside that one


76 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
on the river-bank. Now you must know that all
this hullabaloo was going on in front of the stock-
ade, and perhaps two hundred yards from the near-
est wigwam, therefore, taking Master Bartlett’s
advice, we made our way down to the stream, where
a dead tree was ﬂoating in the eddy. Wading into
the water. we pushed that off. The branches hid.
our heads from view, and the remainder of our bod-
ies were beneath the surface. It was an easy mat-
ter to make it appear as if the tree grounded by
accident directly in front of the lodge where Esther
Hinchman was sitting, and then, watching his
chance, Daniel went up to her. The only fear was
that the girl might scream; but it so happened she
did not, and in less than ﬁve minutes she also was
in the water, clinging to the tree.”
“ But surely you could not get up-stream in the
same way,” I interrupted, and Giles replied, with
a laugh: .
“ No, and neither did we try, for about the time
Esther Hinchman joined us, the whole gang of
Indians ﬁled into the fort, where, most likely, they
were to be feasted, in order to brace them up after
the disaster of the night. Then was the time when
I believed we should make our way into the thicket
again, but Master Bartlett insisted that it would
be little less than wicked to lose the chance of
adding to our store of provisions, so he and I made
a regular search of the lodges.”
“ You were taking too big a risk,” I cried.


“ ‘ WATCHING ms CHANCE, DANIEL WENT UP TO HER.’ ”


AFTER THE BATTLE 77
“ Having gotten the girl, you should have been
satisﬁed.”
“In which case you wouldn’t have so good a
show of sleeping with a full stomach this night,
lad,” Master Bartlett said, grimly. “We could
do our work without being seen, even though the
Tories had had their sentinels on the stockade,
which they didn’t. Giles is right about the feast-
ing part of it, for, as I came away, it was possible
to see that rum was being distributed generously,
and a savage always expects to gorge himself at
such a time.”
“We brought away all that we could carry,”
Giles continued. “ I took as my share from the
lodges a bag of meal; but when we were in the
thicket once more and found this buck hanging
up to season, I believed it was a good trade to
swap corn-meal for deer. If any of you fellows
think we ran our noses 'into danger, you are mis-
taken, for it was as safe as any pleasure excursion
you ever heard about, although had we waited four
and twenty hours before setting out, I question
if Esther Hinchman would not have remained a
prisoner with the Mohawks.”
“ And she may thank you for her release, Giles
March,” I said, determined that he should have his
full share of the credit.
His cheeks reddened with pleasure, and he would
have declared that he was not entitled to any praise
if, at that moment, I had not startled the company


AFTER THE BATTLE 79
There were in that district, within a radius of
perhaps ﬁve miles, six families. Four of the hus-
bands were in the American army. Stephen Mor-
ley himself was a soldier, but had been given a
three months’ furlough because of illness, and ar-
rived home just as a large body of Indians sud-
denly appeared in the neighborhood.
He, knowing much of the condition of affairs,
and understanding that this must be the advance
of Butler’s force, realized the necessity of immediate
ﬂight, and, taking with them such goods and pro-
visions as could be carried through the wilderness,
the party set out the night before, travelling in
the darkness, all unsuspicious of the fact that Fort
Jenkins had been besieged.
Save for the fact of the attack upon us, they
would have been made prisoners at the very moment
when they believed themselves near a place of
safety, and, except for the number of months to
be fed, I could have rejoiced at their coming. As
it was, however, I might not complain, because
they were ﬂeeing for their lives, and had brought
with them, as we afterward learned, a sufﬁciency
of provisions for three or four days’ consumption.
It was a welcome addition to our number, for
in those days, and in our valley, the women could
and did ﬁght as valiantly as the men. The only
phase of the matter which troubled me was that
we might be hemmed in so long that starvation
would ﬁnally stare us in the face, and, with those


80 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
children crying for bread, one could not hold out
as long as he otherwise might.
Master Morley could give us little information
concerning the strength of the party which had
driven him and his neighbors from their homes.
It seems that the savages were yet several miles
from the settlement when their whereabouts were
discovered, and Morley had advised immediate
ﬂight, because of the rumors regarding Butler’s
intentions, not making an effort to learn any par-
ticulars concerning the enemy.
Among the other things which these guests of
ours brought was a quantity of powder equal to
all we had in the fort, and this, as may be imagined,
was very welcome to us, for I had been looking
forward with cowardly fear to that time when we
would be reduced to the last round of ammunition.
As a matter of course the women and children
were given quarters in the blockhouse. My com-
pany and the male refugees could gain all the repose
which might be allowed us by the enemy on the
ground outside, while the weather was so warm.
With Stephen Morley, who had served in the
American army nearly a year, and Master Bartlett,
we Minute Boys had good advisers, and I felt as
if I might well shift the heaviest of the responsi-
bility on to their shoulders. '
As' a matter of course, we took Master Morley
into our conﬁdence, and Master Bartlett, Giles, and
I held a council of war, as it were, as soon as


AFTER THE BATTLE 8t
matters were settled down inside the stockade.
Then it was decided, in view of the success which
had attended the visit to Wintermoot’s, that we
make some attempt to get game before night should
come. It was believed there would be no danger
in venturing out, at least until sunset, for it was
not probable that those who had driven the set-
tlers from the burnt district would arrive before
dark, or, even if they did, their course would be
far to the westward of the river.
Therefore it was that I called the lads together,
asking if any of them were minded to go out in
search of game, and found that it would be neces-
sary to make a detail by name, since every member
of the company was willing to take the chances in
order to add to the store of food.
I selected two of the lads whom I knew to be
good shots, and Giles March named two others.
These four we sent out at once, with instructions
for them to remain near the bank of the river, and
not to venture above three miles from the stockade.
When they had gone we added the names of the
newcomers to our company of Minute Boys, divid-
ing the whole into three squads as before, and set-
tled down to routine duty, with good reason to be-
lieve nothing menacing would occur, at least until
another day had come.
Then it was that Giles and I threw ourselves on
the ground in the shade of the blockhouse to sleep,
and when we awakened night had fully come.
‘I


82 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Rising to my feet, wonderfully refreshed by the
few hours of dreamless repose, I asked, curiously,
of the ﬁrst lad I saw, whether the hunters had
brought much game.
“ They haven’t come back yet,” was the reply.
“ Master Morley and Simon Bartlett are yonder on
the eastern angle, watching for them.”
“ Haven’t come back!” I cried, in dismay. “It
was understood that even though they were on the
track of a deer, there should be no question of re-
turning before sunset,” and, ﬁlled with apprehen-
sion, I ran toward that portion of the enclosure
where I saw the two men of whom the lad had
spoken, peering intently into the thicket.
“What can have happened?” I asked, nerv-
ously, climbing up by the side of Master Bartlett,
and he replied in a whisper:
“According to my belief, lad, they have met
the advance of Butler’s force, and been taken pris-
oners.”
“ But they were told to stay near the bank of the
river!” I cried.
“ True, and that was because you and I were so
stiff in our own opinions as to believe the Tory
crew would keep on the direct course from the
burnt district to Wintermoot’s, whereas the chances
are the scoundrels counted on ﬁrst having a look
at Fort Jenkins.”
“ We must go at once in search of them,” I cried,
not stopping to realize that but a short time before,


AFTER THE BATTLE 83
when Daniel Hinchman pleaded for aid to ﬁnd
his sister, I refused to allow any one to depart on
so hazardous a venture in the night.
“ To what end, lad?” Master Bartlett asked,
sorrowfully. “If matters are as Stephen Morley
and I fear, then, even though you turn this entire
force out, nothing could be done. To my mind,
if four lads well armed were overcome, then was it
done by such numbers as are too many for us.”
“ And are we to sit here idle?” I cried, almost
beside myself with grief, since it seemed as if I
was directly responsible for their safety because
of having allowed them to go.
“There is nothing else you can do, Jonathan
Ogden, in justice to those who call you their cap-
tain,” Master Bartlett replied, and he had hardly
more than ceased speaking before a bright light
ﬂashed up near the river, considerably beyond mus-
ket-shot from where we were standing, and at the
same time we heard shrieks and yells as of re-
joicing.
“It is as we feared,” Master Morley said, turn-
ing suddenly upon me, and speaking for the ﬁrst
time since I had come. “ The savages have cap-
tured the lads, and we know full well the meaning
of that ﬁre.”
“ The meaning of it?” I screamed, understand-
ing what he meant, but at the same time refusing
to admit it.
“ Ay, lad,” Master Bartlett replied, in a tearful


84 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
tone. “ Now is the time when those whom
we whipped inside the stockade will have their re-
venge, and, if I mistake not, the ﬁends count on do-
ing their bloody work where we must witness it.”
“ Then you believe they have taken our lads, and
are about to torture them?” I whispered.
The old man nodded his head, and then turned
away as if unwilling to say more.


CHAPTER V.
THE SORTIE
THERE could be no question but that Master
Bartlett had guessed rightly as to the purpose of
the savages, for there was no other way by which
we could account for the ﬁre which had just been
kindled.
They would not have camped so far from Win-
termoot’s' in order to break a day’s march, and
even if they had halted for the purpose of resting,
common prudence would have dictated that they do
so secretly.
When I had reasoned all this out in my mind,
and been forced to believe the worst, it was no
longer possible for me to think of ourselves as
Minute Boys, if by so acting we were forced to
remain inside the fort. Only one idea found
' lodgment in my brain, which was that we must, at
all hazards, do what we might toward aiding the
unfortunate lads, who were thus come to the stake
while in pursuance of duty.
To remain idle within the stockade, as Master
Bartlett seemed willing to do, while they suﬁered
such torture as those ﬁendish savages could invent,
seemed to me more heartless than anything I had
. 85


86 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
ever heard, and, forgetting my duty to the company
of which I was captain, I cried, passionately:
“It shall not be. We will not remain here with
folded hands and allow those murderers to do their
cruel work!”
“ Ay, it would not be if it were in our power to
give them aid,” Master Bartlett said, grimly.
“ Stephen Morley had fair chance to judge of the
strength of the red-skinned wolves, and from him
we know that there must, at the very least, be
more than an hundred gathered around yonder
ﬁre. To venture out now is but to play into their
hands, leaving the fort so illy manned that its cap-
ture would be certain.”
“ We are stronger than before Stephen Morley’s
party came in,” I said, half to myself, and Master
Bartlett replied:
“ True, we are, and yet the number here is all
too small for the defence of the stockade.”
“If four or ﬁve should go out, there would still
remain as many as our people of Wilkesbarre be-
lieve to be here,” I continued, thinking aloud rather
than making a statement which demanded any an-
swer, and the old man asked with more of impa-
tience than I had yet seen him display:
“ What wild plan have you in mind, Jonathan
Ogden? Don’t forget that you are the captain
of this company, and as such it is your duty to
keep them together.”
“ A poor captain have I made,” I replied, hotly.


THE sOR TIE 87
“It were better for all that the youngest of the
party had been selected for the command. If I
should go out, you can serve the lads more to their
advantage than I could ever hope to do.”
“ There is no good reason why you make such
talk as that, and I would refuse to listen, save that
it is necessary I know upon what your mind is
dwelling.”
“That can be told quickly,” I replied, burning
with the desire to be where I could strike a blow
at those who were making ready for such work as
the imps of the evil one would blush at. “I am
minded to go out there, not boldly, nor in a care-
less manner, but to creep upon that band of demons
until it be possible either to drive them away, or
do the last friendly act to our comrades who are
prisoners—bring them to their death quickly.”
“ He who has had the most experience in war-
fare with the savages will tell you, Jonathan Og-
den, that you haven’t one chance in ten thousand,
even though you take all your company of Minute
Boys, to drive away those savages after they have
once begun, or made ready for their cruel work.
I grant you it would be a blessed boon to kill the
lads quickly; but to do that you would bring down,
not only upon yourselves, but on all within this
stockade, that horde of ravening wolves.”
I was not minded to continue the discussion when
the moments were so precious, and knew beyond
a peradventure that Simon Bartlett would never


88 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
give his consent to my going in case I asked it;
therefore did I put the matter plainly before him:
“It is my intent, Master Bartlett, to do what-
soever I can to aid my comrades, and with the
expectation of meeting death while doing it.
Neither the fact that I am in command of this com-
pany, nor that it is a forlorn hope on which I
am embarking, can prevent me. If so be two others
here want‘to go with me, I believe it possible
the dear lads may be killed before they are tor-
tured.”
“ I am one who goes with you, Jonathan Ogden,”
came a voice near at hand, and, looking down from
the platform on which the old man and I were
standing, I saw Giles March, who had come up
unobserved and thus heard a goodly portion of the
conversation.
“ But you must stay here, Giles,” I cried, and
he replied, sharply:
“ What fetters have I more than you? Is the
captain of a company the only one who is permitted
to attempt a man’s work?”
As a matter of course, that silenced me. What
reply could I make to such questions?
“ You know how few are the chances that we
shall come back into this stockade alive?” I ven-
tured to ask, and he replied promptly:
“ Ay, even as well as you, Jonathan Ogden, and
yet would I go, for death were better, as I look


THE SOR TIE 89
at the matter, than remaining here idle, knowing
what is being done yonder.”
“ What is it you speak of in which death seems
so certain?” Daniel Hinchman asked, as he came
up hurriedly, and I would have held my peace, but
Giles March must needs explain to him what I
proposed to do.
“ And who will go with you, Jonathan Ogden? ”
Daniel asked.
“ I am going,” Giles said, before it was possible
for me to make reply.
“ Then you shall count me in also. It would be
the least I could do, after this company of lads has
saved my sister from a doom even worse than that
which you say probably awaits those who went out
hunting.” .
Again I would have protested; but Master Bart-
lett, laying his hand heavily on my shoulder, said
gravely:
“ Haven’t they as good right as you to risk life
in the hope of aiding a comrade? Now you have
the two you asked for, and, if it still be in your
mind to go out on what I shall count a hopeless
task, then let me beg you do it secretly, allowing
no person inside this enclosure, save only Stephen
Morley and myself, to know that the force has been
weakened by seven.”
“ How seven?” I asked, with irritation.
“ The four hunters and you three, for there is
no more chance one will return than the other.”


90 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Leaping down from the stockade, I began hur-
riedly to make my preparations, for however deter-
mined I was to sally forth, such talk as Master
Bartlett was indulging in could have no other effect
than that of making me for the moment faint-
hearted, and surely just then I had need of all the
courage which could be summoned.
I would take with me nothing save my musket
and ammunition; every garment that could be dis-
pensed with should be left behind, lest it impede
me in the short journey which must be made as
silently as death, and Giles and Daniel followed my
example, until we stood in little more clothing than
was indulged in by those ﬁends whom we hoped to
kill.
While this was being done, Master Bartlett held
a whispered conversation with Stephen Morley,
after which the old man said:
“If you go out through the gate, lads, one or
more of the company will know your purpose,
therefore I propose that you let yourselves down
from the top of the stockade at whatsoever point
seems best to you, and, although we dare not hope
you may return, both Stephen Morley and I will
stand here on watch, ready to open the small gate
when we see you coming, or to summon the rest
of the company to shoot down those who may be
pursuing.”
“As well go from here as anywhere?” I said


THE 801? TIE 9 t
to Giles, pointing just above our heads, and he
nodded.
Master Bartlett gripped each of us by the hand
in turn, and thus we climbed up, swinging ourselves
over the top of the stockade and dropping down
on the outside.
I had feared that one or both of the men might
attempt to indulge in leave-taking, and so tensely
were my nerves strung then that I could not have
endured anything of the kind; but, fortunately for
me, not a word was spoken.
After reaching the ground, it was not necessary
we should hold any converse one with the other.
Each of us understood what was to be done, and
could see plainly before us the goal. The ﬁre was
leaping higher and higher, and a deathly sickness
came into my heart, as I asked myself whether
the tongues of ﬂame had not already fastened upon
the bodies of our comrades.
It was as if Giles March read my thoughts, for
he said in a whisper:
“ They haven’t begun the work of torture yet,
else would we have heard songs and shouts. Yon-
der light comes from the camp-ﬁre, where doubt-
less they are making ready supper.”
As nearly as I could judge, the Indians were
less than a mile away, and the night was so far
advanced that it seemed necessary we take some
chances of making a noise, else we might arrive
too late, therefore I believe we covered the distance


92 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
within half an hour, seeing nothing during that
short journey betokening the presence of foes. It
was as if the murdering villains, secure in their
numbers, believed that no danger threatened them,
or that it would not be necessary to send out scouts,
because we in the fort were penned up like sheep
awaiting the butcher.
When we had ﬁnally arrived so near the ﬁre as
to be able to distinguish objects within the circle
of illumination, it was possible to see two of our
lads bound to trees near by, and looking as one
may well fancy human beings would look when
watching preparations that are being made for the
most cruel death which can come to man.
“ Where are the others?” Daniel Hinchman
asked in a whisper.
“Already dead,” Giles March replied, conﬁ-
dently, “ and theirs was the happier fate.”
“ Why can’t they have escaped?” I asked, hope-
fully.
“ Because, if such had been the case, we should
have seen them at the stockade before this. Stephen
Morley has said that the Indians were advancing
like soldiers on a skirmish-line, covering not less
than half a mile in distance, and in such case, all
ignorant of the fact that so many foes were near,
the lads would not have made détour wide enough
to avoid them.”
I hardly heard the last of his words. If, indeed,
two of our lads were already dead, then were they


THE s01e TIE 93
the more fortunate. We could do nothing in their
behalf, and it was of the living that care should
be taken.
So nearly as could be told, there were less, in-
stead of more, than an hundred savages encamping
here to indulge in their ﬁendish sport, and the
thought came to me like a ﬂash of light that there
were none of the red demons at Wintermoot’s who
would miss seeing such a spectacle as that afforded
by two white boys while they were being tortured
to death. Therefore might we with good reason
expect all that horde of bloodthirsty murderers
would arrive before the ﬁnal moment came.
I said to Giles that, if we were to effect any-
thing, the task must be begun quickly, for, although
it did not seem within the range of possibility we
could overmaster four score or more, surely was
all hope gone when that number should be doubled
or trebled.
“Ay, I am of the same mind, Jonathan, there-
fore say what shall be done, and we will commence,
selling our lives desperately, but making certain
to hold the last shots for those poor lads yon-
der.”
I had no more idea than he how we could strike
the heaviest blow; but, in turning over the matter
in my mind, came the desire to lessen the number
of the enemy by as many as might be possible, and
therefore did it seem to me as if that might best
be done by beginning the work at long range.


94 MINUTE E0 YS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Acting on my suggestion, rather than commands,
Daniel stole softly to the right of me, a distance
of perhaps an hundred paces, and Giles as far in
the opposite direction, while I remained with my
musket resting on the branch of a tree, that there
might be no question as to the trueness of aim
until one or the other should open ﬁre.
With the reports of three muskets coming from
so many different points, each at quite a distance
from the other, the savages would reasonably sup-
pose they were surrounded by a considerable force,
and therefore might be thrown in confusion suf-
ﬁciently long for us to reload and get in a second
volley before any move was made.
This would sufﬁce for six of them, unless we
were careless in the shooting, and after that had
been done Daniel and Giles were to come back to
me, when we would do whatsoever was dictated
by the movements of the enemy.
It was Daniel who ﬁred ﬁrst, and I saw an Indian,
who was standing somewhat apart from the others,
as if he was one of the chiefs of the tribe, pitch
forward on his face, dead.
Then came Giles’s shot, and a brave who was
bending over the ﬁre, evidently cooking meat, fell
among the embers, getting a taste before he died,
I hope, of what he would have inﬂicted upon our
comrades. On the instant I discharged my musket,
and the third Mohawk fell, never to rise again.
The Indians stood for a moment as if transﬁxed


.-
Aw" ”u
. m
P‘
‘6
THE
THIR
D M
OHAW
K
FELL, NEVER 'r
0 R15
E AG
AIN ”


THE .901? TIE 95
a
with amazement and terror, looking here and there
questioningly, and not a movement toward us had
been made, when once more Daniel ﬁred.
That savage who was standing full in the light
of the ﬂames fell at the report of his musket, and
his neighbor dropped an instant later under my
bullet, while on the other side of the ﬁre a sixth
man sank down.
Then, as never before, did I work with utmost
haste to reload my weapon, hoping to get in one
more shot before my comrades joined me, and in
this was I successful.
The seventh Mohawk had been sent to his happy
hunting-grounds when Giles and Daniel came up,
and we three, peering intently toward those blood-
thirsty cowards, who dared not make a move, as
if fearing that some supernatural power had
stricken their fellows down, loaded our weapons.
Then, in a twinkling, we dashed toward the en-
campment, without any purpose save that of coming
hand to hand with those whom we believed were
speedily to kill us.
When we had arrived just at the edge of the
thicket, and in another instant would have come
"out into the light of the ﬁre, the Indians made their
ﬁrst move, which was to retreat until they gained
cover, for the brutes were never known to be willing
to stand up in the open against an unseen enemy.
“One more shot,” I whispered, hurriedly, and
even as the last vanished, two of them fell to the


96 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
ground dead; but whether the third bullet missed
its billet, we could not see.
Now, on the instant, came to me a possible plan.
There was one chance perhaps in a thousand of its
succeeding, and yet, if it didn’t, we were in no worse
position than before, for we had come fully expect-
ing to yield up our lives in the hope of giving our
comrades a merciful death.
“You two shall stand here within the shelter
of the trees,” I said, hurriedly, “and ﬁre as rap—
idly as may be possible whenever you see a target.
In the meanwhile I will make my way through
the thicket until coming up behind the prisoners,
when there is the barest possibility I may be able
to sever their bonds.”
Then, throwing down the musket and drawing
my knife, I made my way outside the circle of light,
hidden by the foliage, giving no heed as to preserv-
ing silence, 'and hearing, as I ran, the discharge of
a weapon by one of my comrades.
My heart beat as if it were like to burst through
the ﬂesh, for there had suddenly come into my mind
the belief that it was possible we should yet succeed,
if not in holding our own lives, in giving liberty
to those who had been so near death.
Hardly knowing if I walked or ran, giving no
heed as to whether there might be any one in my
path, I made all speed until, having gained the tree
behind which John Coburn was bound, and slashing


THE .901? TIE 97
through the deer—hide thongs with my knife, I
whispered, hoarsely:
“If it be possible to use your legs now, lad,
make all speed to the fort, where Master Bartlett
is watching for your coming. In case your limbs
are numbed, stand where you are until the blood
circulates again, and then make a rush.”
I question if thirty seconds had been spent in
freeing John, and then, darting back into the
bushes once more, I came up behind the other lad,
— Oscar Stephenson, —- just as another report from
the rear told that an Indian had incautiously shown
himself.
Oscar was free, and, as I made ready to go back
where Giles and Daniel were waiting, I saw the
lad straighten up; as if trying his muscles. An
instant later the two were ﬂying like startled deer;
but their movements were the signal for the Indians
to rush forward, and in a twinkling the whole
savage horde was at my heels.
Crack! crack! rang out the muskets of my com-
rades, and, guided by that sound, I reached them
as speedily as my legs could carry me, snatching
the musket which Daniel held toward me, and start-
ing hotfoot for the stockade.
Rapid as had been my movements, the rescued
lads ran even more swiftly, for they had been look-
ing death in the face an hour or more, and were
able to accomplish that which at any other time
would have been impossible.


98 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Daniel was just behind me, not two paces dis-
tant, and close at his heels came Giles, who, when
we had run half-way to the stockade, said, hoarsely:
“ It were better we stopped here for one more
shot than to cross the clearing while there are so
many behind us.”
It was good advice, and, wheeling about, I
charged my musket with trembling hands, for what
with the excitement and the exertion, I was quiver-
ing like an aspen leaf.
Then we waited for a target. Beyond the glow—
ing ﬁre as we were, it was difﬁcult to distinguish
the enemy. I was on the point of proposing that
we move on rather than lose valuable time, when
hardly ten paces distant I saw a black form amid
the foliage, and then another and another, until
we could count ﬁve sneaking up, probably seeing
us even more plainly than we saw them.
Fortunately all of our weapons were loaded, and,
prodding my comrades to call their attention to
that which I saw, we took steady aim and ﬁred.
A howl of pain followed the report, as one of the
ﬁgures turned and went halting back toward the
ﬁre, while two dropped, and the others stood as
if suddenly turned into statues.
“Verily have we dealt a blow to the Mohawks
of which we should be proud, even though we never
reach the stockade again,” I said exultingly, and
there was in my heart a fervent thanksgiving that


THE s01? TIE 99
I had been allowed to slay so many of those who
would make of our valley a shambles.
“ It will be better if we get to the stockade alive,”
Giles said, grimly, and then we ran more slowly,
because of trying to load our weapons as we
moved. '
I am making a long story of what should be told
in few words, and, therefore, will cease trying to
glorify myself and my comrades for our work of the
night, to say that twice before coming out into the
cleared space in front of the stockade we loaded and
ﬁred at skulking ﬁgures amid the trees, wasting no
shot, and then was come that most dangerous por-
tion of the work.
Full ﬁfty yards, from the edge of the thicket to
the small gate of the stockade, we must run ex-
posed to the full view of those who might follow.
and Giles said, as we slackened our pace before
bursting out of the bushes:
'- “ It were better we separated than ran in a bunch,
for of a verity are we to be their targets now.”
As he said, so we did. Each for himself, and,
twelve or ﬁfteen yards apart, we started on that
race with death.
It seemed to me as if I had no more than left
the cover of the bushes when the muskets began to
sound, and, before half the distance was covered,
it was as if no less than an hundred were shooting
at me; but I came to understand afterward that
this multiplicity of reports arose from the fact that


I00 MINUTE BOYS OE TIIE WYOMING VALLEY
our friends within the stockade were keeping up
quite as heavy a fusillade as were the Mohawks.
And now for that which seems almost beyond
belief: We three lads covered the distance in the
open, where we afforded the best targets to our
pursuers, gaining the shelter of the fort without
having been scratched by a bullet, and that when,
I dare venture to say, no less than ﬁfty missiles
were sent after us by the excited foe whom we
had outwitted so completely.
Once inside, with the gate barred behind us, I
fell forward on my face, unable to move or speak,
so thoroughly exhausted was I by the excitement
and the exertion, and for a time I knew nothing
whatsoever, until becoming dimly conscious that
Master Bartlett was bending over me, saying:
“You have accomplished that this night, Jona-
than Ogden, which I doubt if any man in the valley
could have done, and, if our people at Wilkesbarre
do not come to know of the courage and self-sac-
riﬁce you have shown in behalf of your comrades,
it will be because I can no longer wag-my tongue.”
“The others, where are .they?” I managed to
ask, and with speech came power of motion, until
I stood upright.
“ All are safe, lad, that is — you three who went
out, and two who came back ahead of you.”
“Do you mean Oscar Stephenson and John
Coburn? ”
“ Ay, lad.”


THE SORTIE 101
“And what of the other two? Were they
killed?”
“ Oscar claims that they must be at liberty, for,
when the savages ﬁrst appeared, the others made
for the river, evidently counting on swimming
across, and therefore, while there are two Minute
Boys of the Wyoming Valley who will not answer
to the roll just now, it is probable they are yet
alive. I would not have believed, when you left,
that twenty men could have rescued those lads who
were so near the stake, and am burning to know
how it was done.”
“ There is nothing to be told, Master Bartlett,”
I said, with a nervous laugh. “We simply ad-
vanced and ﬁred upon the Indians while under
cover; they were stampeded because of not being
able to see us, and, consequently, as much was done
by our remaining hidden as by our shooting. It
did indeed seem like a dangerous task when we
began, but, as matters turned, it was no more than
you or many another man has done time and time
again since the troubles concerning the ownership
of this valley began.”
“ As to that have another opinion, lad; but we
won’t discuss it now, for, unless I am mistaken in
those red villains, there is a hot night ahead of
us. I am of the mind that we will have another
attack upon the stockade before morning, and it
promises to be vastly different from the last one,
for now the savages will ﬁght to revenge the death


I02 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
of those whom you have killed. Therefore, as soon
as may be, lad, I beg you to get your company in
shape, and see to it that you call upon the women
as you do the men.”
In a ﬂash I understood that what Master Bart-
lett said was true; even at that moment I knew the
fort must be surrounded by those who thirsted for
vengeance, and, in addition to obeying the com—
mand of John Butler, they would strive to kill us
because of what we had done that night. Nor
would it be as easy to drive them away as before,
and we were facing a greater danger than Giles,
Daniel, and I faced when we went toward the camp-
ﬁre.
It can well be understood that I lost no time in
doing whatsoever I might toward making ready
for the battle which was to come, andmy comrades
who had shared with me the danger just past were
not one whit behind in their efforts.
We put on sentinel duty every member of our
company, including myself, leaving to Master Bart-
lett and Stephen Morley the task of making the
rounds to ascertain if each fellow was doing his
duty, and the women stationed themselves here and
there under the walls, where they could load our
weapons as soon as they were discharged, while
the children we fastened securely inside the block-
house, lest in their terror they come out and impede
the defenders in their work.
Then we waited for that which we knew was


THE SORTIE I03
surely to come, and I had more of timorousness in
my heart during the few moments of quietude which
reigned than when we were making the attack upon
that horde who were preparing to torture our com-
rades.


CHAPTER VI.
THE SECOND ATTACK
WHY it was that my thoughts should go back
to Elias Shendle at this moment when we were in
the greatest peril, I am unable to say. Even as we
waited for the ﬁrst report of a musket, betokening
that the savages were bent on taking revenge, the
question as to where the lad might be came to me,
and straightway I, who had felt that he of all our
company was the most secure, began to be anxious
concerning him.
If the lad had gone to Forty Fort without hin-
drance, unfolded his budget of information there,
and returned immediately, he would barely have
time to arrive at Fort Jenkins, and it was reasonable
to suppose he would spend at least four and twenty
hours among his friends, not thinking it might be
absolutely necessary for him to hasten back.
Then, arriving on the morrow, mayhap he would
ﬁnd the stockade so invested as to render it impos-
sible for him to enter, and thus be forced to return
again; at least, so I ﬁgured it in my mind, until
coming to believe that I might have seen the last
of my comrade in this world.
104


THE SECOND ATTACK 1o 5
Regarding the fate of the hunters who as yet
were unaccounted for, I had no great fear, because
of the fact that their comrades reported them as
having ﬂed toward the river, and, once on the other
side of the stream, I believed they would seek safety
at the Pittstown stockades, which, as I have already
said, were directly opposite Fort Jenkins.
“ There is little use in trying to form plans for
defence when we have no fair idea as to how the
attack may be begun,” Master Bartlett said, seeing
that I was in a brown study.
“ It was of Elias Shendle I was thinking, sir,
and for the moment had forgotten we were here to
defend the stockade against overwhelming odds.”
“Elias may thank his lucky stars you believed
it necessary to send word to Forty Fort as to what
had been learned,” Master Bartlett replied, gravely.
“With such a force of savages as we know are
hereabouts, or at Wintermoot’s, there will be no
child’s play when the business is once begun, for,
if we tire 'one gang, as you did those who made
the ﬁrst attack, there are others in plenty to take
their places.”
“That has the sound of croaking, Master Bart-
lett,” I’ said, with a mirthless laugh, “ and it seems
to me just now what we most need is something
to raise our courage.”
“ After what you three lads have done this night,
Jonathan Ogden, I’m thinking that you are not
in sore need of being bolstered up lest you show the


I06 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
white feather, and, because you have proven your-
self a lad of spirit, would I have you look upon
the situation exactly as it is.”
“And what may it be, Master Bartlett, from
your standpoint?”
“ Defeat for us, as a matter of course; but, please
God, we’ll hold out long enough for our friends
and neighbors to know of what is being done, and
thereby understand the better their own situa-
tion.”
I was surprised that the old man should speak
so positively of our being whipped, although such
must be the natural conclusion by one who knew
the strength of both parties, and I said as much
to him, whereupon he replied, gravely:
“ To my mind, lad, a man can ﬁght better having
confessed his own weakness, for he'who anticipates
the worst is not so easily discouraged as the one
who, believing he will be victorious, suddenly ﬁnds
the tide of battle turning against him.”
It had been agreed that all within the stockade,
save the women, should take their places on the
platform as watchers, while Masters Bartlett and
Morley kept an eye out to make certain no one
was shirking his duty, and at this point in the
gloomy conversation I bethought myself it was time
to take station, therefore climbed up just over the
small gate, with Daniel Hinchman a dozen paces
to my left, and Giles March about the same dis-
tance on my right.


THE SECOND ATTACK I07
I saw Master Bartlett walking across the en—
closure, as if to begin his rounds, while Stephen
Morley was on the eastern side talking with some
- of those on duty there.
“ Have you and Master Bartlett settled what
is to be done?” Giles March asked, in a low tone,
as he stepped nearer to me, both of us crouching
where we could gaze out through the apertures
between the logs, rather than expose ourselves use-
lessly as targets.
Knowing that there was little danger of disheart-
ening a lad like Giles by giving words to gloomy
forebodings, I repeated to him that which the old
man had said, and, greatly to my surprise, he re-
‘plied:
“I believe he is in the right of it, Jonathan
Ogden. It isn’t reasonable to suppose we could
stand off very long such a force as John Butler
has brought into the valley, even though we had
ammunition in plenty, which is far from being the
case. Sooner or later, unless help comes to us from
the army, we must be whipped.”
“ Why?” I asked, hotly.
“ Because John Butler has brought here an army
to take possession of the valley, and has with him
white men enough to keep the savages at their work,
however little stomach they may have for it.
Therefore do I say again that, before this business
is ended, I am looking to see the settlements in
Wyoming wiped out. But they shall pay a goodly


I08 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
price for victory, Jonathan, even in the capture of
this—”
He ceased speaking suddenly to raise his head
above the tops of the logs, with his musket ready
for instant use, and, following his example, I saw
far away, even amid the gloom, a certain movement
of the foliage which told that some heavy body
was trying to force a passage through the bushes.
“If that fellow will keep on a minute longer,
so that I may get a fair idea of where his carcass
is, I’ll guarantee he comes no nearer,” Giles said,
grimly, and then it was that there came into my
mind once more the thought of Elias Shendle.
Laying my hand on his shoulder to prevent him
from ﬁring, I whispered: -
“Make certain, Giles, who you shoot at, for
it isn’t impossible that Elias may have returned.”
“Even if such was the case, he couldn’t have
made his way up past Wintermoot’s while there
are so many of the enemy hereabout,” the lad re-
plied, but at the same time he lowered his weapon.
“You might have said an hour ago that we
couldn’t have released the two lads who were being
made ready for the torture, and yet we did it,
Giles,” but, even while speaking, I said to myself
that it wasn’t within the range of probability that
he who was causing the movement among the
branches could be our absent comrade.
Then it was that Daniel Hinchman caught sight
of the disturbance amid the foliage, and, seeing him


THE SECOND A TTA CK I O9
raise his musket, I crept over to give warning; but
before many minutes had passed, we knew beyond
a peradventure that it must be a friend instead of
' an enemy who was thus coming up. No single
Indian could have effected anything to his advan-
tage by creeping so close to the stockade that it
would have been impossible to shoot us down save
by thrusting the muzzle of his musket between the
logs. "
“Keep your wits about you,” I whispered to
Daniel and Giles, “ watching lest the savages make
a dash, and I’ll open the gate for whoever has been
so fortunate, or so skilful, as to come alive through
the forest wherein are lurking so many of the
enemy.”
Master Bartlett came up while I was unbarring
the gate, and, when I told him of what we had
seen, he stood by in readiness to defend the entrance
if by any chance we had been mistaken.
Then, ﬁve minutes later, came a scratching upon
the logs outside, and cautiously I swung the narrow
gate open sufﬁciently wide to admit of one person
entering at a time, when in crawled Elias Shendle.
Not until the gate was barred again securely
did I turn to greet the lad who had joined us at
such great risk of his life, and, instead of welcom-
ing him, I said that which ﬁrst came to my mind:
“Why did you come back, once having gained
the security of Forty Fort?”
“Because this is my place, Jonathan Ogden,”


IIO MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
was the quiet reply, “ and from what I have seen
since noon, it strikes me that you need every musket
here which can be mustered.”
“ What have you seen, lad?” Master Bartlett
asked, anxiously.
“ Savages and Tories enough to make a full
army, and all of them with their faces turned this
way. It was near to noon when I came up within
half a mile of Wintermoot’s, and since then have
I made the best speed possible under the circum-
stances. Twenty times was I like to have run into
a white cur or a red villain, and twenty times did
I get off by the skin of my teeth.”
“ You succeeded in reaching Forty Fort?” I in-
terrupted, not minded to hear more of information
which was disheartening.
“ Ay, and found there that I might as well have
stayed here, for it’s a question if they are not better
informed as to the situation than are we. Two days
before I arrived there, Colonel Zebulon Butler came
from the army on a ﬁve days’ furlough, and, learn-
ing of the danger which menaces, declares that he
will allow the word ‘ deserter ’ written against his
name rather than leave this valley while the enemy
are so strong against us. The people have made
him their commander, and it is agreed that Forty
Fort shall be the general rendezvous. Before I got
there, nearly all the women and children from
roundabout had come up for safety. Runners have
been sent to General Washington’s camp, which is


THE SECOND ATTACK III
now near New Brunswick, begging that troops be
sent at least sufﬁciently long for us to make an
attack upon John Butler’s force; Colonel Zebulon
Butler himself writing to the general that it is im-
possible for our people to retreat to a place of
safety, and unless succor be sent at once we must
all- perish.”
Elias ceased speaking as if his story was told,
and Master Bartlett said, in a tone of satisfac-
tion:
“ It is well that they are alive to the danger which
menaces. Does Colonel Zebulon believe Forty
Fort will be attacked?”
“Indeed he does,” Elias replied, “ and with
good reason. Yesterday did John Butler send a
demand for surrender, not only of the fort, but of
the entire valley, threatening that unless we throw
ourselves on his mercy the savages shall be let loose
upon us. It was when his messengers returned to
Wintermoot’s that I followed not above three hun-
dred paces in their rear, believing safety lay in
keeping as near to them as might be possible with
secrecy, and thus did I come up as far as that nest
of Tories without fear.”
Even though Elias’s journey had proved un—
necessary, so far as warning our friends in the val-
ley was concerned, it seemed to me of great beneﬁt,
since we had gained information of the general sit-
uation, and knew it was not necessary we absolutely
sacriﬁce our lives in order to give them tidings of


I12 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
what might be expected. Yet with such assurance
it must not be supposed that the thought of sur-
rendering the' fort came into my mind, save as a
last dread resort.
“ How many men, think you, are in the Pitts-
town stockades? ” Master Bartlett inquired, of no
one in particular.
“Surely not more than a corporal’s guard,” I
replied. “Why did you ask?”
“There was in my mind the thought as to
whether we might not persuade them to come over
to us,” the old man replied, slowly, as if to weigh
his own words, and Giles March said, sharply:
“If, as we believe, the two lads who are yet
missing succeeded in reaching those stockades, then
do the men of Pittstown know by this time all our
needs, and would make effort to reinforce us if they
were minded to do so.”
Master Bartlett did not continue the conversa-
tion after this interruption; but a few moments
later I noticed that he was holding earnest con-
verse with Stephen Morley, and believed it had
reference to sending some one across the river with
an appeal for help.
It is not well that I should set down what we
said and did during this time while waiting for
the attack to be made, because it would not make
pleasing reading. With the knowledge in the
minds of all that we were heavily overmatched,
there was little of cheer in our words; but no


THE SECOND ATTACK I13
thought in our hearts of yielding simply because
the odds were heavy against us.
Every lad did his duty as sentinel, but never
a sign of the foe was seen or heard until perhaps
half an hour before midnight, and then the battle
was begun upon that side of the stockade nearest
the river, the savages suddenly bursting out from
the thicket with whoops and yells, at the same time
that a discharge of musketry came from every
quarter.
This was no more than we anticipated. In fact,
it was the kind of an assault we had reason to
believe would be made, and were holding ourselves
in readiness for it.
Four of the lads had been instructed by Master
Bartlett that, when such assault began, they were
to take stations on the side of the stockade opposite
where the attack was being made, in order to give
an alarm in case the enemy attempted to rush us
from any other quarter at the same time.
This ﬁrst assault would not have been anything
very serious, as I viewed it, except for the fact that
John Coburn, he who had been rescued from the
stake, was quite painfully, though not dangerously,
wounded, therefore was our force reduced by one,
since he would be unable to do duty again for sev-
eral days.
The savages had come on with a rush, ﬁring at
random, each bringing with him a log of wood
to .pile up at the foot of the stockade, with the idea


I14 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
that they might scale the walls; but we poured
in such a heavy dose of lead that within ﬁfteen
minutes they had had all that was needed, and to
spare.
When they sneaked back under cover again, it
was as if the battle had come to an end; but Master
Bartlett said, grimly, to some of those lads who
were congratulating themselves that we had won
a victory:
“ Don’t deceive yourselves, lads; they were but
just feeling of us, and the next time they try it,
which will be before daylight, unless I am mis-
taken, their work won’t be so difﬁcult, for you
will take notice that the logs they brought are yet
piled up at the foot of the stockade. Now they
may come with no burden, and it will be strange
if some don’t succeed in getting over.”
“If they do, we’ll make short work of them,”
Oscar Stephenson said, boldly, and Master Bartlett
turned away, as if to say that it was a waste of
time to argue the question with a lad who could
not look further into the future.
In case only a certain few succeeded in scaling
the stockade we might overcome them, but at
some expense to ourselves, and in time, if the red
demons could be kept at their work, we would have
beaten ourselves, so to speak.
However, Master Bartlett was so convinced that
there remained a breathing spell for. us that he
suggested to me the idea of allowing at least half


THE SECOND ATTACK IIS
the force to lie down and sleep, if that should be
possible, and so I directed, but as for myself and
Giles March, there was no desire for slumber-
death seemed too near at hand.
We were left unmolested perhaps an hour, and
then the silence was broken as the sentinels on the
eastern side discharged their muskets, when Elias
Shendle, who was standing by my side, exclaimed,
as we started forward:
“ They count on hammering at the same place
until the stockade can be scaled.”
Within ten minutes I had good reason for believ—
ing that Elias had spoken no more than the truth.
Fully an hundred Indians suddenly burst out
from the thicket, each carrying over his shoulder
a log, and running at full speed, regardless of the
ﬁre which we poured in upon them. Throwing
their burdens upon those which had previously been
brought, they immediately retreated, strange to say,
with a loss of only two of their number. Why
our lads did not ﬁre with greater accuracy of aim
I fail even now to understand, and was not then
minded to speculate upon it, because I saw plainly
the plan which the enemy had in view for the cap-
ture of the fort.
On that side nearest the river was a pile of logs
extending nearly to the top of the stockade, and
Master Bartlett said, as I leaned cautiously over
to see what had been done:
“ They have made their preparations, lad, and I


I16 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
am of the mind that at the next assault we shall
ﬁnd ourselves overrun.”
He had said only that which I already realized;
but it irritated me that the fact should thus be put
in words, and I said sharply, not with any intent
to show disrespect to one of his age, but owing to
my nervousness:
“ Of what avail is it that we continually specu-
late upon the time when the end shall come? If
they succeed in gaining an entrance, it only remains
for us to ﬁght so long as we can hold our muskets.”
“True, lad,” the old man said, thoughtfully;
“ but it strikes me that we have a duty to perform
before that moment shall come.”
“ And what may it be? ” I asked, in surprise.
“If we ﬁght until the last, refusing to surrender
because of such mercy as those demons will show,
our end has come with but little pain; but how
about those women and the children fastened in
yonder blockhouse? ”
It was as if my 'heart ceased beating, for until
that moment I had thought only of meeting death
as a lad who was defending his home should meet
it; but now I understood all too well that there
was something more, —something of horror in
which I would have no part, because of selﬁshly
allowing myself to be put out of the world.
“ But how can we provide for their safety?” I
cried, passionately. “ If we ﬁght to the last, more
cannot be demanded of us.”


THE SECOND ATTACK 117
“Stephen Morley and I have been talking to-
gether as to the possibility of giving those poor
creatures one little chance of escape, while we make
our last stand, so that our lives may not be given
up simply to save ourselves from the pain of tor-
ture.”
“ Explain yourself, Master Bartlett. We may
not have many moments in which to talk, and if
there is work to be done, it is necessary that we
set about it quickly.” - -
“ Even now Stephen Morley is explaining to the
women what we hope even against hope that it may
be possible for them to do. So far as we know,
the Pittstown stockades are in no immediate dan-
ger; why can’t these women and children, during
the heat of the battle, contrive to get themselves
across the river, or, failing in stemming the current,
drift so far down-stream as to be beyond reach of
the ﬁends?”
“ If they can leave the fort, then why not we?”
I asked, and he replied in a tone which made me
ashamed of having used the words:
“ Because it is not for us to turn our backs upon
the foe until the moment has come when we know,
beyond a peradventure, that nothing can be gained
by continuing the battle.”
In order that no more words may be used than
is absolutely necessary for the telling of the story,
let me say that Masters Bartlett and Morley had


II8 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
hatched up what seemed like a poor plan, but yet
better than nothing.
Their idea was that, when the savages made the
next assault, if they succeeded in throwing into the
enclosure an overwhelming number, we should
make our last stand near by the blockhouse, or
inside, as the case might be. Before this could
happen, the women, each taking from the building
itself such timbers as could be readily carried,
should be allowed to go out through the small gate,
with the chance of gaining the river, and there,
trusting to the logs or splints which they carried,
gain “the opposite side, or, as Master Bartlett had
said, ﬂoat down to some place of safety.
It was a poor plan at the best, but yet the only
one that could be formed. As a matter of course,
I agreed to it; but my agreement was no more
than a form, for, on approaching the blockhouse,
I saw that already were the women at work tear-
ing out the inside in such fashion that each pro-
cured a plank or log which would serve to keep
herself and little ones above the surface of the
water.
I had no hope that it would succeed. With all
these preparations for .the ﬁnal moment, and the
knowledge that when the Indians had made up
their minds to come in there was nothing to prevent
them, death seemed so very near that it shut out
every thought of life beyond the next assault.
And that came even before we had anticipated.


THE SECOND ATTACK I19
Giles had proposed that we divide the ammuni-
tion equally, and this was being done when the
sentinels on the eastern wall gave the alarm. It
seemed to me as if the words had no more than
been spoken when, looking in that direction, I saw,
coming over the stockade like a black cloud, hun-
dreds upon hundreds of the naked foe, whooping
and yelling, as they struck here and there at our
fellows with their hatchets.
Three of the Minute Boys fell at the ﬁrst rush,
even before I had time to summon the others to
the blockhouse.
Amid the howls and exulting cries of the savages,
I heard Stephen Morley ordering the women to
put into execution the plan which had been agreed
upon, and as we lads and men ran into or be-
hind the blockhouse, I knew, without seeing, that
the helpless members of our little company were
streaming out through the narrow gate, but be-
lieved that, once on the plain, they would be met
by those whose chief delight is to butcher the help-
less.
Then came that which you may call a battle, if
such a name can be given to an encounter where
less than twenty were opposed to three or four
hundred.
We stood our ground, ﬁring as rapidly as it was
possible to recharge our weapons, and kept up such
a shower of lead that, strange as it may seem, the
savages wavered and hung back, when, by coming


I20 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
forward at full speed, they could have trampled
us under foot. There we held them in check,—
how long I know not; but it seemed to me that
half the night was gone before the foremost of
the curs gathered courage enough to make the dash.
At that instant I felt a grip upon my shoulder,
and Master Bartlett was shouting in my ear:
“ We have done all that men can, and more than
many would. Now let us take such chance for our
lives as remains.”
It seems pitiful a lad should be forced to set
down the fact that, after having brought himself
to the point where he believed it his duty to stand
up ﬁghting until death overtook him, he should
beat a retreat, and yet that was what we did.
Now, looking back, when it is possible to view
the matter calmly, my wonder is that we had not
done the same thing before the second assault,
knowing as we did what the end must be. At that
time it would have been more than an even chance
we might succeed in the escape by marching in a
solid body to the river, where, plunging into the
stream, we could take our chances of swimming
to the opposite shore or of drifting down. Then
there would have been a possibility of retreating
without such loss as we afterward suffered, and
without beneﬁting those whom we were bound to
protect.
Of all that dreadful story of Wyoming, the only
bright spot in it, if there can be anything bright


“GILES MARCH AND I EACH TOOK HIM BY THE HAND.”


THE SECOND A TTA CK I 2 I
amid so much of horror, was that out of Fort Jen-
kins went all those women and children in safety,
while our little force of twenty-three or four got
away with a loss of seven, three of whom were
killed at the ﬁrst rush, one stricken down by a
hatchet hurled at him as we stood near the block-
house, and three captured when we began the re-
treat.
From the small gate to the river-bank was not
above eighty paces, and, knowing that Master Bart-
lett could not run as swiftly as either of us, because
of his inﬁrmities, Giles March and I each took him
by the hand, literally dragging the old man along
with us, and into the river we three went.
Elias Shendle I had not seen since the ﬁght began;
but it seemed to me probable that he was among
those who had ﬁrst been killed.
I believe it was fully three minutes after we, who
were the hindermost of that retreating company,
leaped into the water before our pursuers opened
ﬁre, and then the chances of their doing any exe-
cution were exceeding small, for we had but to keep
within the shadows of the western bank to be en-
tirely hidden from view.
“ Better leave me, lads, for I can’t swim,” Master
Bartlett said when Giles and I had forced him into
the stream, and were striking out lustily that we
might get into the line of shadow where we would
be hidden, and I, burning to do something which


I22 IIIINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
would lessen the shame of having retreated when
I should have remained to be killed, said, sharply:
“It shall be all three of us, Master Bartlett, or
none. Do you take hold of Giles’s collar and mine,
and it will go hard if we can’t succeed in carrying
you along with us.”
“It is best to leave me, lads; I am grown too
old to be of much service, and a matter of a few
days more or less will make no difference either to
me or the people of the valley.”
“ You go with us, Master Bartlett, whether you
will or no,” Giles said, sharply, and then we held
our peace, fearing to speak again lest we give the
savage foe good warning of where a target might
be found.
And the waters of the Susquehanna carried us
swiftly and silently away, as they carried that night
the women and children who were battling for life,
down past Wintermoot’s, past this bend and that
cove, until the shrieks and yells of triumph raised
by John Butler’s wolves, as they exulted in their
victory, were lost to our ears in the distance.


CHAPTER VII.
MONOCASY ISLAND
FATE carried us to Monocasy Island, which is,
as all know, about a mile below Wintermoot’s. The
ﬁrst intimation we had of having arrived at this
place, which could hardly be called a refuge of
safety, was when our feet struck the bottom, and
then, because of the excitement and labor of the
ﬁght, and the exertion of swimming with such a
burden as Master Bartlett made, we were so nearly
exhausted that, after crawling up out of the water,
neither Giles nor I could do other than lay ﬂat upon
the sands, panting as if from a long race, which
indeed we had had.
Even then we were uncertain as to our where-
abouts, and questioned if, unwittingly, we had not
gained the opposite bank of the river. It was
enough for the time being, however, that we had
escaped from the merciless savages; but, when a
prayer of thanksgiving welled up in our hearts, it
was hushed because of the sorrow which followed
with the possibility that we might be the only ones
who had escaped from Fort Jenkins.
Master Bartlett was in no better bodily condition
than either of us, and until the ﬁrst gray light of
123


I24 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
morning appeared in the eastern sky, we lay there
upon the bank of the island, with the waters of the
river just touching our feet, silent and well-nigh
heart-broken.
“It is time we were getting under cover, lads,”
Master Bartlett said, when it became possible to dis-
tinguish surrounding objects. “If we alone of all
our company have come out from Fort Jenkins,
then is it our duty to take good care of our lives,
for they will be needed before John Butler has ﬁn-
ished his bloody work in the valley.”
“ We shall live to say that we ran away!” Giles
March cried, bitterly, and Master Bartlett turned
upon him angrily.
“It is only a boy who would reproach himself
with what has been done. Of what avail if we had
remained until death came? Who could have been
beneﬁted thereby? Think you that those at Forty
Fort are not in need of such as us? Everything
within our power was done last night, before we
turned our backs upon the enemy, and now must we
put forth every effort that we may be able to join
them.”
Well, Master Bartlett continued in that strain
until he stung Giles and me into activity, — until he
had literally made us ashamed because we re-
proached ourselves with ﬂight.
Then it was, and before the day had really come,
that we learned where we were, after which arose
the question of what should be done.


MONOCASY ISLAND I25
Save for the knives in our belts, we were weapon-
less; of food we had not so much as would feed
a sparrow, nor were we likely to ﬁnd any on Mo-
nocasy Island.
“If the people at Forty Fort are depending on
us for help, then do they lean upon a broken reed,”
Giles March said, bitterly, when we were hidden
among the bushes where those who passed up or
down the river might not see us.
“ Just now, I admit, we are not in very ﬁne trim
for ﬁghting,” Master Bartlett said, cheerily, “but
that isn’t saying we sha’n’t get into shape once more.
It is a matter of staying here and sucking our
thumbs till night shall come again, and then, if you
lads cannot drag me through the water as before,
we’ll put together a raft and drift down until we
have arrived opposite Forty Fort, where I venture
to say we shall be welcomed as those who did their
duty, even when they turned their backs upon the
enemy.”
Well, much as he said, so we did. Looking far
up the river, we could see in the distance bands of
savages on the western bank prowling around as if
searching for those who had escaped their clutches,
and but few of them were sufﬁcient to keep us well
within the shelter of the foliage, for however much
a fellow may prate about standing in front of the
foe until death comes, he does not in cold blood
court that death very ardently.
We did not even dare to come out from our place


I26 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
of concealment to get water, and by noon it seemed
as if my throat was parched, the thirst being all
the greater because everywhere around were the
means of quenching it, but just beyond our reach.
We were hungry; but that was of small moment
as compared with the craving for something to
drink, and, with the view of taking our minds from
the suffering, Master Bartlett told stories of what
he had done during his younger days, when the val-
ley was nearly the same as a wilderness, or described
how the ﬁrst settlers fought in turn the many claim-
ants for the lands.
So the time passed, wearily, slowly, but none the
less surely, until the sun, which had seemed at times
to stand still in the heavens, sank toward the west,
bringing evening near at hand.
Then, for the ﬁrst time, did we question as to
how we would make our way down-stream. Mas-
ter Bartlett was in favor of building a raft of such
saplings as could be cut with our knives, binding
them together with vines, but both Giles and I in-
sisted that, having rested during twelve or ﬁfteen
hours, we were well able to swim with him between
us, and ﬁnally persuaded the old man to agree to
such method of travelling.
Night was not yet fully come when we three
crept down to the edge of the river, and, plunging
our heads beneath the surface, revelled in the supply
of water, enjoying the sweetest draughts I have
ever known.


MONOCASY ISLAND I27
With thirst quenched, it was as if my courage
returned, and I felt conﬁdent that, however many
of John Butler’s force might be between us and
Forty Fort, we could succeed in entering that place
of refuge, although how long it might remain such
was an open question.
“ We shall simply be continuing the ﬁght which
was begun at Fort Jenkins,” Master Bartlett said,
as we stood on the shore waiting for the darkness
to cover us more completely, “ and I am counting
on ﬁnding the remainder of your company there,
Jonathan Ogden.”
God forgive me! it was the ﬁrst time I had dwelt
seriously upon the fate of our comrades. My own
sufferings had occupied my mind to the exclusion
of everything else, save when I listened listlessly
to the stories of adventure which the old man told;
but now I questioned, as a fever of fear crept over
me, whether we three might not be the only sur-
vivors of the ﬁght at that stockade, which we had
hoped to hold until the valley could be saved from
the horde which were bent on overrunning it.
“ Don’t conjure up that which will disturb you,”
Master Bartlett said, when I gave words to the
thoughts which were in my mind. “It is enough
if we make our way to the fort, and then will come
the time when we can settle all doubts.”
Well, an hour after sunset perhaps, we waded
down into the water, Giles March and I, with Mas-
ter Bartlett between us, and struck out strong in the


I28 MINUTE BOYS OE THE WYOMING VALLEY
belief that the way was open before us. In fact,
so secure did we feel that, while swimming leisurely,
we talked among ourselves, regardless of the fact,
which all three knew full well, that water is a rare
conductor of sound, and thus like simples did we
run our necks into danger when, by holding our
peace we might, perchance, have accomplished what
was so ardently desired.
It was hardly more than ten minutes after leav-
ing Monocasy Island when, almost directly in front
of us, there shot out from the western bank a boat
in which were ﬁve men, and, at the same instant we
saw it, the river in its vicinity was illumined by the
ﬂashes of guns, while the bullets actually splashed
the water in our faces, so near to us did the missiles
strike the surface.
Like a couple of loons, Giles March and I dove,
carrying Master Bartlett down with us, swimming
under water so long as we could hold our breath,
and coming to the surface perhaps twenty yards
down-stream.
Again the reports of muskets; again the zip-
zip-zipping of bullets near by, and again we escaped
unharmed, to dive once more. .
Even as I went beneath the surface did I call
myself doubly a fool for not having suspected that
those bloodthirsty wolves, knowing some of us had
escaped by the river, would have gone down-stream
to lay in wait for our cornin<y on the chance that
by
we failed to gain the shore beyond them.


MONOCASY ISLAND 129
Once more on the surface; but this time we were
so far within the shadow of the eastern bank as
not to be seen, yet it was possible to hear the splash
of paddles, which told that the enemy were search-
ing for us.
Now, when it was too late, I understood the dan-
ger of speaking aloud to my comrades, but mo-
tioned for Giles to swim across toward the nearest
shore, for it was not within the bounds of reason
that we could hope to pass the boat while remaining
in the river.
Ten minutes later, for we were forced to move
slowly, lest our whereabouts be made known, we
climbed out on the bank once more, with no idea
of where we might be, save that it seemed probable
we were yet to the northward of Wilkesbarre, and
no sooner had we emerged from the river than we
heard from behind us a voice say in English:
“ They haven’t got below here, that much is cer-
tain ; but now to prevent them from landing.”
Then came a reply in the Indian tongue, which
I failed to understand, and Master Bartlett whis-
pered:
“ It’s a case of making our way into the thicket,
lads, else are we taken to a certainty.”
And so it was that we went forward blindly in
the darkness, stumbling here over some fallen tree,
or tripping there across a trailing vine, until it
seemed as if we must give our pursuers good knowl-
edge of where we were.


I30 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Then suddenly, believing there was before us only
the thicket, we came full upon a stockade with such
force that I was knocked backward two or three
feet.
“ Where are we?” Giles March whispered, and
I replied, heeding not the fact that we had with us
one more familiar with the country than ourselves:
“ I know not, save it be we have wandered back
to Pittstown,” whereupon he asked, irritably:
“How can that be, Jonathan Ogden? We have
come with the current, and not against it.”
“This must be a fort which Jonathan should
know full well, since it bears his own name,” Master
Bartlett said, quietly.
“ Fort Ogden!” I exclaimed, and there came to
my mind the memory of how proud I had been
when the stockade was built, and the people de-
cided it should be named in honor of my father,
who had given his life for the Cause at the battle
of Long Island.
“Then we are with friends,” Giles cried, ex-
ultantly, feeling his way along the logs to come at
the gate, “ and from here to Wilkesbarre is but a
short distance, if we are not minded to stay.”
Master Bartlett held his peace, and I thought it
strange that he should not give way to joy, when
for the second time were we come as if from out
the very jaws of death.
Groping with our hands, because the darkness
was so intense that we could not see even the trees


MONOCASY ISLAND I 3 I
in front of us, we made our way around the wall
of logs until come to the entrance.
The gates were open; the enclosure vacant save
for the small blockhouse which stood, as I knew,
on the western side.
“ Have they all been killed?” Giles asked, in a
tone of horror, and Master Bartlett replied:
“ Nay, lad, that isn’t probable. Fort Jenkins was
the ﬁrst stockade John Butler would desire to take,
and this could well be left until that work was ac-
complished. I dare venture to say you will ﬁnd
those who garrisoned this place in Forty Fort, for,
if you remember, Elias Shendle told us that that
stockade had been decided upon as the rendezvous
for all in the valley, and the people are wise to
gather at one place rather than try to hold many.”
“ Then, if you are right, are we like to ﬁnd Wyo-
ming Fort” (by which I meant the Wilkesbarre
stockade) “in the same condition, and we would
be no better off to go there.”
“ Our course lies across the river,” Master Bart-
lett said, decidedly, “and there is no reason why
we should linger here any longer than may be neces-
sary for you to regain your strength.”
“ Then let our stay be short, if it rests with me,”
Giles March said, quickly. “ I am as ﬁt for a tramp
or a swim now as I ever shall be; but ﬁrst we must
go farther down the river, in order to give the slip
to those who were hunting us as if we were wild
ducks.”


I32 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
He had no more than spoken, when we were
startled into silence by hearing in the distance a
noise such as might have been made by a large
animal forcing his way through the thicket, and
straightway Master Bartlett whispered:
“Those who were hunting us like wild ducks
have taken up the scent in right good shape. Un-
less we can bar these gates, it is a matter of skulk-
ing in the woods, with the chances against us.”
Even the old man made a mistake when he pro-
posed that we take refuge there, nor were Giles and
I any the wiser, for, springing into the enclosure,
we set about swinging the heavy barricades of logs
into place, and fastening them with the bars which
yet remained near at hand.
Then it was, while we were waiting breathlessly
to learn if those who were on our trail would dis-
cover the refuge, that I began to realize what had
been done.
We were without weapons, already nearly
starved, and had shut ourselves in this place like
rats in a trap. If, peradventure, those who were
coming got an inkling of our situation, and it stood
to reason they would know we could have no ﬁre-
arms after taking to the river, our.capture would
be but the work of a few moments.
Even while such thoughts were in my mind, it
was possible to hear footsteps, and now and then
a smothered exclamation, as those who were advanc-
ing tripped or fell, and Master Bartlett gripped my


MONOCASY ISLAND I33
arm in a manner which told that he had come to
understand much the same as had I.
Then we heard from the outside the same voices
which had come to our ears from the river:
“ You were right, Sam; the rebels decided that
they could hold this place, and mayhap there are
more inside than the three whom we have fol-
lowed.”
“ It won’t take long to smoke them out,” another
voice replied, and the ﬁrst speaker said:
“There is no need of running our noses into
danger when the work can be done safely. Go back
for half a dozen more men,—tell them there is
rare sport to be had here, and in the meanwhile
we’ll see to it the cubs don’t give us the slip.”
“We have made fools of ourselves,” Master
Bartlett whispered, “ and I am the one who is to
blame for our getting into this trap. An idiot should
have had better sense than to have walked in here,
knowing he was being followed.”
“But why do we stay?” Giles asked. “In a
few minutes these fellows will have surrounded the
stockade, and then there can be no choice in the
matter. It shouldn’t be difﬁcult to scale the wall
at the other end, and take our chances in the woods,
rather than stay here until they choose to drag us
out.”
I could have cried aloud with vexation because
I had been so simple as to settle it ﬁrmly in my
mind that there was no further chance of escape


I34 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
for us. Giles had spoken wisely, and it would be
folly to do other than as he suggested.
Master Bartlett, touching each of us in turn, for
it was so dark that we could not distinguish the
movements of the one nearest us, crept cautiously
in the direction of which Giles had spoken, and soon
the three of us were stealing swiftly along, able to
do so silently because there was nothing to impede
our progress over ground which had been beaten
hard by the tramp of many feet.
Giles reached the northern wall before either
Master Bartlett or myself came up, and, when we
stood against the logs, he was already on top of
the stockade, waiting to give us a hand up.
Because the old man could not move as nimbly
as either of us lads, I did what I could toward lift-
ing him, while Giles pulled from above, and in this
fashion we got him over, after which it was a sim-
ple matter for me to climb up by aid of the plat-
form, when I dropped to the ground on the opposite
side.
We were in the thicket once more; but the night
was so dark, as I have already said, that it was
impossible to move swiftly and at the same time
surely. I certainly was not woodsman enough to
be able to keep on a straight course while trav-
elling rapidly in the night.
Master Bartlett must have distrusted his own
powers in this direction, for he whispered, after


MONOCASY ISLAND 135
we had crept away from the stockade as we would
from a place of deadliest danger:
“It’s a case of trusting to luck now, lads, and
going blindly. So that we do not double back on
our tracks, we may be able to give those fellows
the slip and a fairly hard night’s work, for, believ-
ing we are yet inside, they will spend no little time
and labor in gaining entrance without exposing
themselves to what they believe may be danger.”
It must not be supposed that we had halted near
by where John Butler’s Tories could overhear what
was said. Before either of us spoke, we put at
least twenty yards between ourselves and the walls
of the fort, and even then conversed only in faint-
est whispers.
I tried to keep in mind a general idea of the
country, so that we might have, when it came time
to rest, some knowledge of our location. We left
the stockade at the northern end; the river should
be at our left, and the only safe course lay straight
to the right. If we could travel in a fairly direct
line half an hour or more, there was good reason
for believing we would be near the mountains, and
safe from pursuit. Then, when day came, it would
go hard if we were unable to retrace our steps.
I had no idea of the passage of time, but stag-
gered on as best I could until Master Bartlett gave
the word to halt, by saying:
“ I’m allowing, lads, that we need go no farther.
If the Tories had followed us, we should have heard


I36 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
something from them by this time. Let’s sit down
for the night, and Jonathan and I will thank the
good God that Giles wasn’t as thick-headed as we,
else all of us would be in the stockade awaiting
certain capture.”
Under ordinary circumstances I would not have .
considered it a hardship to spend one night, or a
dozen of them for that matter, in the woods, espe-
cially while the weather was so warm that one
needed no covering; but now, weak from lack of
food, and wearied with exertion and excitement,
I felt as if our plight was indeed sad when we
stretched ourselves out at the foot of a huge tree,
with the idea of trying to gain some repose.
As when we were suffering with thirst, Master
Bartlett tried to beguile the time by telling of his
experiences while suffering even greater hardships
than we were then striving to endure in silence,
but I could give no heed to his words.
If the Tories had made plans to seek sport by
hunting wretched fugitives who had been driven
by their wolﬁsh allies from Fort Jenkins, and could
deliberately wait around on the river for them to
come down, as does the hunter for the deer to visit
the salt-lick, then might we with a certainty know
that more than one of those who ﬂed from the
stockade had been taken, and, being taken by such
a crew, would most likely have been turned over
to the tender mercies. of the Indians.
Although I had good reason to believe that Elias


MONOCASY ISLAND I37
Shendle had been captured, if indeed he was not
killed outright during the ﬁght, I strove not to dwell
upon such a possibility.
Taking one’s bodily condition, together with the
grief in his heart because of the possible fate of
others, it was difﬁcult to bear up under what might
at another time have been borne with something
like fortitude, and the tears were near to overﬂow-
ing my eyelids when Giles March said, hopefully:
“ I’m counting that two hours’ work to-morrow
will bring us to Forty Fort. After knowing what
we do about Fort Ogden, let us agree that the stock-
ade at Wilkesbarre has been abandoned, and say
that we must gain the appointed rendezvous before
ﬁnding ourselves among friends. Now think it
over. A tramp of not more than two hours at the
most, then a swim across the river, and perhaps
another hour’s walk, after which we are where we
can rest and eat, — at least until John Butler takes
it into his head to make an attac .”
It was such talk as that which I needed to hearten
me, for I am free to confess that then my courage
was well-nigh gone, and, putting aside with an
‘effort all the forebodings which had come over me
since we halted, I discussed with Giles and Master
Bartlett the course which we should pursue when
day dawned.
Some one has said that “the darkest night al-
ways has an end,” but before the sun rose again
it did verily seem to me as if that time of dark-


138 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY.
*ness would never pass, yet the day broke with not
a cloud in the sky, and, looking out from where we
had thrown ourselves down, it was difﬁcult to be-
lieve that our peaceful valley was overrun by those
who would murder and burn through ﬁendish love
of cruelty.
When I would have hunted around among the
leaves to ﬁnd something with which to ﬁll my
mouth, for the day had so far come that we could
see surrounding objects distinctly, Master Bartlett
said, with more of authority in his tones than I
had ever heard him use:
“ Now then, lad, nothing of that kind. I have
seen many a good man use himself up by chewing
whatsoever he might ﬁnd in the woods. Better
suck your thumbs a few hours longer, and then
we’ll sit down to corn bread and smoked meat with
all the keener appetite.”
“ The sooner we begin the quicker will we come
to the end,” Giles cried, with a feeble attempt at
a laugh. “ Suppose you lead the way, Master Bart-
lett, while Jonathan and I watch out to see if you
wander from a straight course.”
And thus we started, thinking it was only a
question of endurance before we would come to
our destination, and little heeding the possible dan-
gers in our path.
We stumbled on like those who are drunken, be-
cause of the weakness which beset us. More than
once did Giles call a halt that we might decide


MONOCASY ISLAND I39
whether or no Master Bartlett was not making a
détour to the right or left instead of keeping
straight on - toward where the river- would be
found. But never once did we say to each other
that our ideas of the country, because of the dark-
ness when we ﬂed so hastily, might be wrong, until
the moment came when we found ourselves climb-
ing higher and higher.
Then there could no longer be any question but
that, instead of going toward the river, we had
turned our backs upon it, and were come to the
mountains.


CHAPTER VIII.
WICKED FOLLY
IT is beyond the power of words to describe the
sensations which I experienced on learning that,
instead of having advanced toward where it would
be possible to obtain food, we had been going di-
rectly away from it.
What with the excitement of the battle and the
ﬂight, the fatigue of swimming and walking, and,
above all, the wearing strain of anxiety as to the
fate of our friends, I was no longer in a condition
to ﬁght against fate after receiving this last blow.
“ It is better to die here in peace than struggle
farther with the good chance of ﬁnally being tor-
tured at the stake!” I exclaimed, throwing myself
on the ground, and Giles March ﬂung himself head-
long beside me, as if it was no longer within his
power to speak.
It was Master Bartlett who aroused us from the
dangerous mood into which we were allowing our-
selves to drift, and I afterward came to realize that,
when we gave aid to him, we were but struggling
to preserve the one who should save us from such
a death as would have brought shame to our names,
140


WICKED FOLL Y I4I
for he who ceases to ﬁght simply because the odds
are heavy against him is indeed a coward.
“ I’m willing to grant, lads, that it looks as if
we had fallen into hard lines,” the old man said,
after giving Giles and me time in which to realize
that we had the same as surrendered at a moment
when our best efforts were needed. “The question
is, however, whether you are willing to die here,
as do the brutes, without reasoning, leaving our
friends in the valley to call in vain for your serv-
ices, or, if you can, as brave men should, ﬁght
against the weakness of your bodies so long as the
last ounce of strength remains?”
“It is not possible for me to make my way
through the thicket to the river,” I said, in despair.
“When we set off all so boldly, I was well-nigh
at the end of my rope, and now am I done up in
good truth.”
“ If that be the case, if you are indeed at the end
of your strength, then is there nothing left but to
meet death with a smile on your lips, as should
a lad who bears the name of Ogden. It is not well
to show the white feather at the last moment, when,
as you have said, it is possible to die in peace,”
Master Bartlett said, mockingly. “ It will be time
for me to surrender when I can no longer raise a
hand toward helping myself, and, because I am
yet able to keep on my feet, I count on ﬁghting
against fate many hours longer.”
Then the old man turned as if to go away, and I,


I42 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
shamed by his words, although not willing to admit
it, asked in a whisper, as if it was no longer within
my power to speak aloud:
“What are you about to do?”
“ Look for food ﬁrst, since that seems necessary
before I can hope to push on much farther while
my stomach makes such an outcry,” he said, cheer-
ily, and I asked again:
“How will you ﬁnd it here among the hills?”
“When I was a lad living on the frontier, not
yet as old as you, powder was precious, and difﬁcult
to get, even when one had that with which to pay
for it. Then it was possible to snare game sulﬁ-
cient to keep others besides myself from starvation,
and I am counting on making the same effort now.
If the Tories hold the river, I will live here until
they have given over searching for fugitives, and
then make my way across, where every man with
life in his body is needed.”
As he said this, Giles March suddenly sprang to
his feet, crying:
“We are not needing any more of a tongue-
lashing, Master Bartlett. I am well ashamed of
myself for having been so simple, and Jonathan
Ogden is of the same mind. None save a fool
would lie down to die when but a few miles sep-
arated him from his friends! Tell us what is to
be done, and you will see that we can hold our own
with you.”
It would have been strange indeed if I had not


I44 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
anything in the way of meat would be welcomed
by us, until my cheeks glowed red with shame be-
cause I, who called myself captain of the Minute
Boys, had lacked the courage which he was show-
ing.
While he was thus heartening, and at the same
time covering us with confusion, we were startled
by hearing a noise in the thicket as if a number of
people were approaching, and straightway forget-
ting that I had so lately resigned myself to death,
I drew my knife while creeping behind the tree,
determined to sell life dearly, for there was no
question in my mind but that the Tories were hunt-
ing us down.
Then, an instant later, I cried aloud in surprise,
for Daniel Hinchman and his sister Esther came
in view, and, before either of us could speak, we
saw that they were followed by two women and
as many children.
“ How did you get here?” Giles cried, in joyful
surprise, as he sprang forward to where Daniel
was standing in open-mouthed astonishment.
“ Esther and I left the stockade hand in hand,”
Daniel said, when it was possible for him to speak:
“ She had refused to go with the women and chil-
dren, and was waiting for me near the gate. We
drifted down-stream clinging to a dead tree, until
learning that the Tories were on the lookout for
any who might have escaped the Indians, and then
I took to this shore, for there was no other way


WICKED FOLL Y . r 4 5

open. We had no more than landed when we came
across Mistress Morley and one of her neighbors,
as you see. We were minded to make our way
into the Pittstown stockades, but before travelling
very far found that the savages were in the thicket
close about, therefore turned back. How is it you
are here?”
Giles told Daniel of our adventures, but without
speaking of the cowardice he and I had shown, and
wound up the story by saying, with the ghost of a
smile on his lips:
“ It looks much as if the Minute Boys had taken
it into their heads to rendezvous here, and we need
only wait in order to have so many of the company
as are yet alive in line. Do you know if Elias
Shendle came out of the ﬁght?”
“I have seen nothing of him since that moment
when the Indians poured in upon us,” Daniel re-
plied, sadly.
The two women, hearing that we had halted be—
cause of weariness caused by lack of food, drew
from the pockets of their dresses a small quantity
of corn bread, which they had brought from the
stockade that the children might not cry with hun-
ger when silence was necessary for the safety of
all, and urged that we eat it. .
I looked shamefacedly at Giles for an instant,
and then said, emphatically, inwardly resolving that
never again would I complain of needing food:
“It would choke me to take bread from the


I46 MINU.TE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
mouths of babes. Keep what you have, Mistress
Morley, lest the children be in worse plight than
they are even now. Giles March and I are about
to do what we may at snaring game of some kind,
and if so be we can ﬁnd means to kindle a ﬁre,
we’ll not long be hungry.”
With that, Mistress Morley drew from her pocket
ﬂint and steel, as she said with an effort at cheeri-
ness:
“ When we were making ready to leave the stock-
ade, I had it in mind that these might be needed,
and it only remains for Master Bartlett to ﬁnd that
which shall serve as tinder, in order for us to build
as much of a ﬁre as it may be safe to make.”
“If the women, who have children to care for,
can hold their courage at such a time as this, then
have you and I shown ourselves unﬁt ever to per-
form the duties of men,” Giles March said to me
as we started out in search of game, and I replied,
sorrowfully :
“ Let us try to forget it, else we shall be unable
to hold up our heads again. From this out I will
never tell in Master Bartlett’s hearing of what I
hope to do, lest he remind me of this time when I
showed myself a fool as well as a coward.”
“ There is yet time for us to wipe out the stain,
and from this on will I welcome danger, however
great, because of the chance to show Master Bart-
lett that it was our bodies, rather than our hearts,
which gave way.”


WICKED FOLLY 147
Then, as if we had agreed to hold our peace
regarding the folly, we spoke of it no more, but
set about ﬁnding something which might serve as
food.
There is no good reason why I should tell of the
long search, or of our efforts to capture the coon
which ﬁnally showed himself. It is enough to say
that, within less than two hours from the time
of setting out, we returned with meat enough for
one meal, and had set a dozen or more snares, using
trailing vines in the stead of twine.
When we were come to the big tree where our
friends had halted, no one was to be seen, and a
sickening fear came into my heart lest they had
been taken by the Tory hunters; but, even as we
stood looking with dismay into each other’s faces,
Daniel Hinchman appeared before us.
“ Master Bartlett has found what will serve as
camp during such time as the women may be forced
to stay here, and there it will be safe to build a
ﬁre that we may roast the meat.”
We went with him, arriving after a walk of ﬁve
minutes at a sort of cave under a shelving rock,
on the side of the mountain where, thanks to a
thick screen of bushes, a party much larger than
ours could remain hidden from view of any who
might pass without making careful search.
Another night was come before we had satisﬁed
our hunger, and then once more did I feel able to
do my full share of the work necessary for the


I48 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
defence of the valley, if so be we might get across
the river.
Master Bartlett, mindful of others rather than
himself, had gathered ﬁr-tips and leaves in sufﬁcient
quantity to form beds for the little ones, who fell
asleep as soon as they had eaten, and now he was
making ready to take some rest.
“I am thinking that this refuge is safer than
Forty Fort, unless it so chance the Congress begins
to understand how sore is our need,” Daniel Hinch-
man began, as if he had something more in mind,
and Master Bartlett replied, sleepily:
“Ay, lad, there is little chance either Tory or
Indian will come thus far among the mountains in
search of victims, and here we may remain in safety
until such time as it is possible to cross the river.”
“If more of food could be had, I would rather
Esther stayed here than to go farther in search of
what may not be found in our valley for many
days,” Daniel continued, and Master Bartlett, rising
on his elbow, asked, sharply:
“ Tell us what it is you have in mind, lad, and
without so much beating about the bush.”
“How far think you it may be from here to
the river?” Daniel asked, without answering the
question.
“ Not above ﬁve miles at the most.”
“ Then it is in my mind to set off at once, leav-
ing you here. If matters on the other side of the
river are as they should be, it will not cost much


WICKED FOLL Y I 49


labor to come back for the party, while, if the
danger has increased,—meaning if the enemy is
attacking Forty Fort,—the women and children
had better be here than there.”
“You are in the right, Daniel Hinchman, and
both Jonathan Ogden and I will go with you,”
Giles March cried, quickly. “ Master Bartlett shall
stay to look after the women; he should be able to
ﬁnd where we have set our snares, and I am count-
ing that by morning he will have a fresh supply
of meat.”
I fully expected to hear the old man make some
outcry against such a plan; but he held his peace,
as if well content we should do as Daniel had sug-
gested, and there was nothing to prevent us from
setting off at once.
“Look well about you before venturing to cross
the river,” Master Bartlett called, as we walked
away, and a moment later we were stumbling along
through the thicket, unable to distinguish with our
eyes even the trees directly in our path.
We walked in single ﬁle, each fellow striving
to keep the others on a straight course, and had
gone no more than half a mile from the place of
refuge, when a low moan, coming from a clump
of bushes directly in front of us, caused a sudden
halt.
There was no fear the noise could have'been
made by an enemy in the hope of tricking us, for,
without weapons as we were, our capture or death


I50 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
might readily have been compassed, and I, who
chanced just at that time to be in the advance,
asked in a low tone:
“ Who is there?”
“A lad by name of Samuel Rogers,” was the
reply.
I was overwhelmed with surprise, for he was one
of the two lads who had left the stockade to go
out hunting, and was supposed to have escaped by
crossing the river when the Indians captured John
Coburn and Oscar Stephenson.
In a twinkling we were by his side, where he lay
in a dense thicket, and, before making any effort
to learn if he was hurt, I cried:
“ How did you get here? We believed that you
escaped into the Pittstown stockades.”
“ So I did,” was the reply; “ but when the men
there made ready to go to Forty Fort, knowing
they were all too weak to hold the place in case
an attack was made, I did my best to rejoin you,
and was come to the shore opposite Fort Jenkins
when the retreat began. Then I kept on, thinking
to cross from Wilkesbarre, where likely a canoe
could be found; but stumbled upon a party of
Tories near Fort Ogden, and, while taking to my
heels, was shot through the leg. I gave them the
slip, however, but had just come to believe I should
die here like a dog, for verily I can go no farther.”
“He has his musket and ammunition!” Giles
March cried, joyfully, as he came upon the gun


WICKED FOLL Y 1 5 I
by chance. “Now there need be no fear those
whom we have left behind will starve while we
are away! ”
In few words I told Samuel why we were there,
and then, as a matter of course, we set about get—
ting him back to the cave.
It was a long, difﬁcult task to carry the wounded
lad back through the thicket; but we succeeded
after a time, and surely it seemed as if God was
with us, for we came out at the big tree without
making a turn, which was more than I would have
believed possible even in the daytime, when we
might see the landmarks.
“ We’ll hope you ﬁnd more of the company on
this side the river, though not in such sore straits,”
Master Bartlett said, when aroused from his slum-
ber as we entered the cave. “ The women and I
will look after his hurts, so you need not linger
here.”
“This shall be left, so you may not lack for
food,” and Giles thrust the musket and horns into
the old man’s hands, after which we hurried away
lest he should insist that we take the weapon for
our better protection. . '
There was a song of thanksgiving in my heart
when we set our faces once more in the direction
of where we believed the river could be found, and
there was good reason for rejoicing, because, except
for our troubles, Sam Rogers would have suffered
a lingering death alone in the thicket.


I52 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ It’s a good omen,” Daniel Hinchman said, in
a tone of satisfaction. “ We shall succeed in what
we are undertaking, and mayhap yet be able to
give aid to those who are in sore need.”
Heartened by the knowledge that we had, per-
haps, been the means of saving a comrade’s life,
we pushed on with more conﬁdence, and it could
not have been much past midnight when we ar-
rived on the bank of the river, having neither seen
nor heard anything betokening danger during the
blind march. .
“Because of having no muskets, we shall not
be hampered in the swimming,” Giles March said,
as we stood at the edge of the water to regain breath
before breasting the current, and no better evidence
was needed that he had gotten back his courage
than that he could ﬁnd cause for rejoicing when
we would be defenceless on arriving at the opposite
bank.
There is little need to say that we listened to
make sure there were no boats between us and our
goal before wading down into the water, and then
all our wits and strength were needed to take us
across against the strong current.
With one to aid the other, the passage was made
after such exertion as left us unable to do more
than crawl out of the water, and then it was neces-
sary to lie at full-length on the bank a good half-
hour before being able to set off in search of Forty
Fort.


WICKED FOLL Y 1 5 3


It was daylight before we were come to the end
of our journey, and then our-hearts were made
glad indeed, for at the stockade we found six of
our company safe and sound, they having been able
to avoid the Tories who were in search of victims;
but, alas, Elias Shendle was not among them.
Here, also, was Master Morley, and his joy can
be imagined when we told him that his wife and
two children were yet alive, comparatively safe.
We did not spend much time in listening to
stories of escape; it was necessary we learn what
might be the situation in order to send word back
to Master Bartlett, and before coming to an end
of gathering information our hearts were heavy
with forebodings.
Counting old men, and small boys who could ﬁre
a musket, but without much idea of taking aim,
there were not above three hundred who could be
mustered from all the stockades, and these were
talking boldly of giving battle to John Butler’s
force, thinking it would be possible to take him
and his men by surprise.
When I ﬁrst heard such talk made it seemed cer-
tain those who spoke were making sport of me;
but before we had been inside the stockade half
an hour, Daniel Hinchman sought me out to say:
“ It is true, Jonathan Ogden, that these people
really count on marching against Wintermoot’s.
Colonel Zebulon Butler is arguing against it as
best he may, and ﬁve ofﬁcers who have just come


I54 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
from New Jersey are saying all they can to pre-
vent this apology for an army from marching to
certain death. I pray that you go among the reck-
less ones, telling them what you know of John
Butler’s strength, and whether there be any chance
that it is possible to take him by surprise.”
Then it was, before Icould make reply, that
Colonel Zebulon Butler himself came up, and
asked, looking at me:
“Are you the lad who commands the Minute
Boys?”
“I held the position of captain, sir, before we
were driven out of Fort Jenkins, and now am I
at a loss to say whether there is any longer a corn-
pany which may be called Minute Boys.”
“ But you know somewhat of the doings in and
around Wintermoot’s, and can make a good guess
as to how many of the enemy may be there?”
“Ay, sir, and so can Master Morley, Giles
March, or Daniel Hinchman.”
“Will you tell these hot-heads what you have
seen, and set your comrades at the same task?”
As he asked, so we did, moving here and there,
wherever we saw a number of men or boys gath-
ered, and giving our story loudly, without vwait-
ing for an invitation to join in the conversation;
but words were of no avail. Those who did not
the same as accuse us of telling of that which was
untrue, claimed that we had been frightened out of


I56 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ Then you will go, knowing that we have no
possible show of winning the battle? ” I asked, and
Master Morley replied, stoutly:
“That is my duty, lad. Because these people
are fools, is no reason why we can remain idle
when all in the valley march forth to battle.”
Until this moment I had not realized that those
of us who had escaped from Fort Jenkins must
march back, even as those at Wintermoot’s would
have us do; but now I understood what our duty
was, and as soon as might be did I call Giles and
Daniel to where Master Morley and I stood.
“ Some one must go back to where Master Bart-
lett is in hiding,” I said sharply, for it was already
so near noon that there was no time for argument,
and I counted on their taking my words as a com-
mand. “ There are weapons and ammunition here
in plenty, and he who goes to carry the word of the
folly to be done this day must take with him a
full load, so that those who are alive to-morrow
morning will have that with which to procure food,
or defend themselves.”
Neither of the lads questioned as to whether
we were bound to go with the foolish ones; both
seemed to believe as did Master Morley, that we
could not hold back even while knowing how fatal
such a move would be; but Giles March said:
“ Who is to go back?”
“ You, if you will,” I replied quickly, wronging


WICKED FOLL Y 1 5 7


the lad by fancying it would give him pleasure to
thus avoid the danger.
“ Not me!” he cried, shrilly. “ I will not have
it said that I was too much of a coward to fol-
low yonder party of cripples.”
I looked at Daniel questioningly; but he shook
his head as he said:
“ My reason is the same as that given by Giles
March.”
“Draw lots for it,” Master Morley suggested,
“ and then it can be said that he who goes does so
against his will.”
In order that the matter might be settled with-
out further delay, I broke off four twigs, saying
as I concealed them in my hand:
“ He who draws the shortest will set out at once,
and give his word to remain with those at the
cave till this day’s bloody work has come to an
end, or John Butler has worked his will on the
valley.”
“They are not for me,’ Master Morley said
sharply, when I held the twigs toward him. “ I
am not bound to you, lads, and therefore do not
take chances with you. Besides,” he added, as
a new thought came to him, “I have no knowl-
edge of where the hiding-place may be, and could
not ﬁnd it.”
Without parleying I threw one of the twigs
away, and held the remainder toward Giles. He
7


158 MINUTE E0 .VS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
drew quickly; Daniel took the second, and the
third remained in my hand. .
We held up the twigs that all might see, and it
was Daniel Hinchman who had the shortest.
One would have thought he had missed a great
prize, instead of having been saved from much the
same as death, for his face paled, and he turned
away quickly, as if to hide a tear.
“ Do not lose any time in setting out,” I said,
again sharply, lest he plead to remain. “ Take at
least two muskets, and let the remainder of your
burden be made up of ammunition. If it so chance
that either of us three be left alive and free when.
this day’s work is done, we will join you at the
cave. It seems to me well you and Master Bart-
lett should be on the watch for fugitives, begin-
ning at sunset, for some of these people must es-
cape death, and perhaps gain the opposite shore.”
“I will go to ﬁnd a boat, so that he may set
himself across the river, without danger.of wetting
the powder,” Giles March said, as he hurried
away, and Master Morley and I went with Daniel
to make certain he got that which was so sorely
needed by those in hiding.


CHAPTER IX.
DISASTER
WE loaded Daniel Hinchman with all he could
lug through the thicket, and more than it would
be possible for him to carry comfortably; but the
need of those of us who lived through the day
would be so great for weapons of defence that we
did not hesitate to overburden him.
Giles March had no trouble in ﬁnding a canoe,
for there were scores of them drawn up on the
shore, and many would be unclaimed when night
came.
I was in a fever of impatience for Daniel to be
gone, lest some of those who were so eager to come
against the overwhelming force under command
of John Butler urge him to remain, and we bundled
the weapons and ammunition into the boat hur-
riedly, pushing the light craft from the shore almost
before he had entered it.
“ Make all speed!” I cried, as he began to ply
the paddle vigorously lest he be carried too far
down-stream. “At the best possible pace, with
such a load, you cannot hope to reach the cave
before the unequal battle has begun, and within
I$9


16o MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
a very short time after that our people will be seek-
ing refuge from the knives and hatchets of the sav-
ages. You and Master Bartlett should be able to
save more than one life ’twixt now and sunset.”
He waved his hand in reply, as if not daring
to trust himself to speak, and then we turned away,
lest our standing there should attract the attention
of those who might hail him.
Even now, when we were committed to the fool-
ish venture, we continued to argue against the plan
which had been decided upon, trying to prove to
the ignorant hot-heads how impossible it would
be to surprise a commander who had already begun
his savage warfare; but only a few would listen
to us, and even these turned away when we were
done, as if believing they had spent their time on
cowards.
Colonel Zebulon Butler, and the army ofﬁcers
who were with him, appeared to be the only ones
who did not believe it possible for our three hun-
dred cripples to overcome John Butler’s eleven hun-
dred wolves; but these military men, like us from
Fort Jenkins, would go with the undisciplined mob,
preferring to meet death than have it said they
refused to obey the call to arms at such a time.
From the moment when it was seen that there
was no hope of convincing the foolish ones of their
error until near to one o’clock, the ofﬁcers worked
industriously, trying to get the motley gathering
into something like shape, and then the people were


DISASTER 161
divided into six companies, each with a military
man at its head.
We three, together with the six Minute Boys
whom we had found at Forty Fort, were in that
division led by Captain Durkee. Colonel Zebulon
Butler was in command of the apology for an army,
and Major Garratt stood second in rank.
We ‘set out from the stockade at the time agreed
upon, leaving behind the women and children un-
protected, and it was much like absolutely abandon-
ing them. '
“ Even though the battle does not go against
us, the chances are that those poor creatures will
fall victims to the savages before any of this mob
can return,” Master Morley said, sorrowfully, as
he looked back at the helpless ones, and then we
tried to put from our minds all else save the deter-
mination to ﬁght desperately so long as our people
could be kept together.
Our straggling. column had no more than gotten
under way before it was joined by the justices of
the courts and others holding ofﬁce in the valley,
as if we were going out to serve writs of ejectment
rather than to offer ourselves as victims to John
Butler’s murderers.
It was not until near to four o’clock that we
arrived within sight of Wintermoot’s, and then my
comrades and I were literally bewildered at seeing
the stockade in ﬂames, as if the enemy had applied
the torch lest we should succeed in capturing it.


162 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ Can it be that John Butler, half-savage, half-
brute that he is, fears what this collection of crip-
ples may be able to do? ” Giles March asked, in
astonishment, and Master Morley replied:
“ He doubtless fears that we are coming in some
large force. If his scouts brought in word that
all the people of the valley were making ready to
march against him, he, knowing they had had a
good chance to learn of his strength, believed they
were mustered in overwhelming numbers. The loss
of Wintermoot’s won’t'be serious to him, since he
can soon have his pick of all the stockades in the
valley.”
A few moments later we came in view of the
enemy, 'drawn up in a line which extended from
the river just above Wintermoot’s to the swamp
at the foot of the hills, and then we were halted
that some of our ofﬁcers might advance to select
a position for the battle.
We were within musket-shot of the enemy, yet
they did not molest us while we were making prep-
arations for a ﬁght, and again Master Morley had
an explanation ready:
“ John Butler is well content to await our move-
ments since it will thus be possible for him to see
in what force we have come, and, later, he can
make his arrangements accordingly.”
Ten minutes afterward we were brought upto
where the ofﬁcers who had selected the battle-


DIsAsTER 163
ground were standing, and, when each company had
wheeled into line, Colonel Zebulon said, gravely:
“ Men, yonder is the enemy. We have come out
here to ﬁght, not only for liberty, but for life itself,
and, what is dearer, to preserve our homes from
conﬂagration, our women'and children from the
tomahawk. Stand ﬁrm at the ﬁrst shock, and the
Indians will give way. Every man to his duty!”
John Butler, stripped of his feathers and othef'
trappings, with a handkerchief tied around his head,
stood with his so-called Rangers near the river
bank; the Indians and Tories were in line to his
right as far as the swamp. Johnson’s .Greens were
just behind the Tories, as if to keep them from
running away, while here and there along the entire
front were Indians with riﬂes, who would probably
have called themselves sharpshooters.
In a low tone our ofﬁcers ordered us to advance
a single pace each time we emptied our muskets,
and to take careful aim instead of ﬁring at random.
Then we awaited the word, which seemed to me
a long time coming, for it was mighty hard on
one’s nerves to stand there facing those who had
come to ravage the valley, knowing that within
a few seconds we would be engaged in what must
necessarily be a life or death struggle.
“ When the battle is over, unless by some queer
chance we should have the best of it, if you lads
are ‘yet alive, retreat toward the north until you are
half a mile or more up-stream, and then make the


I64 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOIIIING VALLEY
effort to cross,” Master Morley said, in a whisper.
“If possible, I shall follow close at your heels;
but, in case I cannot, and either of you live to see
my dear ones, tell them that I could do no less
than die when our neighbors demanded the sac-
riﬁce.”
It was well for me that we got the word to open
ﬁre just then, for my knees were beginning to trem-
ble beneath me, and in another moment it might
have been possible for my comrades to see that I
was not holding myself any too bravely.
It was as if John Butler had instructed his men
to take the word of command from Colonel Zebu-
lon, for both armies ﬁred at the same moment, and
each advanced one pace.
Then, because of the gaps which had been cut
in our lines and the wounded who writhed on the
ground at our feet, we could not move forward
when next our weapons were discharged, but stood
as best we might, ﬁring and loading with all possi-
ble speed.
How long we remained there exchanging shots,
I am unable to say, although it seemed to me a very
long while; but Master Morley maintains that it
was not above twenty minutes, and then I could
see dimly through the dense clouds of smoke that
the Indians nearest the swamp were moving down
toward the ruins of the fort.
I was on the point of speaking to Captain Dur-
kee, who was not more than ten paces from me,


DISASTER 16 5
to tell him what I had seen, when that ofﬁcer
pitched forward on his face dead, and a man in
my rear came upon me in his dying struggles so
violently that I was thrown to the ground, covered
with blood, causing Giles March to utter a cry of
horror, believing I had been killed.
By the time I regained my feet and cleared the
blood from my eyes, the Johnson Greens had begun
an advance, and we were forced to put forth every
effort lest they should overrun us, therefore did
the movement of the savages pass from my mind.
For a time the battle raged nearabout our com-
pany as hotly as I have ever known. More than
once we grappled with those who had come within
arm’s length, and, while our companions were cut
down on either hand, neither Master Morley, Giles
March, or I had received a scratch. Twice had one
or the other saved my life when I was overmatched
by some big Tory, who chose me for an antagonist
because I was the smallest, and more than once I
' did the same service for them.
Then, while we were the same as drunken men
from the fumes of burning powder and the excite-
ment of the battle, that company to the left of us
set up a shout of dismay, as the bullets began to
come from the rear.
I understood then the meaning of that movement
of the savages which I had seen. The red wolves
had crept along the edge of the swamp until the
yet smouldering ruins of Wintermoot’s Fort hid


166 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
them from view, and then made 'a dash which
brought them in the rear of the left of our line,
where Colonel Dennison was in command.
Even above the din of the conﬂict I heard him
give the word for his men to fall back, and under-
stood that such manoeuvre was for the purpose of
changing position in order to meet the foe who had
outﬂanked him; but his men, among whom were
a goodly number of those who had cried the loud-
est to be led against the enemy, mistook — or after-
ward claimed that they did — the command, believ-
ing he had said “ retreat.”
In an instant that terrible word rang out along
the entire line which, up to this time, had inﬂicted
even more injury than had been received, and in
a twinkling three men out of every four were facing
to the rear.
Not an ofﬁcer belonging to our company was
left alive, and Master Morley, believing he might
stem the tide, leaped in front of those who had
begun to run, as he shouted:
“ Stand to your duty, you men of Wyoming!
This battle was of your own seeking, and will you
run away when we are more than holding our
own?”
Giles March and I added our voices to his, but
with no avail. The hotheads, who would not listen
to us when we begged that they remain in Forty
Fort, were alike heedless of our entreaties as we
urged them to stand ﬁrm, and all the while the


. AND THE VICTORY IS oURs.”’
“ ‘ STAND FIRM


DISASTER I67
enemy was pouring in a shower of lead that 'the
panic might be increased.
Colonel Zebulon, who was the only mounted
ofﬁcer, rode up and down the line, regardless of
the fact that he was exposing himself to the ﬁre
of all John Butler’s force, as he cried, imploringly:
“ Don’t leave me, my children! Stand ﬁrm one
half-hour longer, and the victory is ours!”
He might as well have appealed to the wind,
expecting to still it; with each second of time the
men grew more and more frantic with fear, until
they were no longer thinking, reasoning creatures,
but blind people, crazed by terror brought about
through their own folly.
It seemed to me as if no more than three minutes
passed from the time Colonel Dennison gave the
order to fall back, before we of the Minute Boys
who yet remained alive were in the midst of a
panic—stricken throng which carried us, despite all
our efforts, past the ruins of Wintermoot’s toward
the settlement from which, in our folly, we had
come to measure strength with John Butler’s
wolves.
Behind us came a horde of yelling, exultant
demons, striking with knives or tomahawks in
vengeful glee, and killing more during the ﬁrst ﬁve
minutes of that unreasoning retreat than had been
possible all the time the battle lasted.
“ Work over toward the swamp!” Master Mor-
ley shouted in my ear, as we were borne along


168 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
against our will. “It is certain death to remain
with this mob; our only show is to get back in the
rear of John Butler’s line!”
I did not then understand how this might be
done, even though we succeeded in gaining the
swamp; but I had every conﬁdence in the man’s
judgment, and, gripping Giles March’s arm because
there was not time to explain to him the plan, I
fought desperately against my own neighbors of
the valley until we were on the western edge of
the panic-stricken crowd. '
Then Master Morley, brushing past me and at
the same time striking down a savage who, having
outstripped his fellows, had aimed a blow at my
head, ran at his best pace in an oblique line toward
the swamp.
It seemed to me as if we would never gain that
fringe of deeper green which marked the edge of
the morass, nor could we have done so but for the
fact that the Indians were delayed in the chase by
killing and scalping, and then, when it was as if
my breath had gone entirely, we plunged knee-deep
into the mud and water.
“ A little farther, lad, and then you’ll have time
to breathe,” Master Morley said, as he seized me
by the hand, and I was literally dragged behind
the sheltering foliage.
Because our people were so crazed that they ﬂed
in a body, as does a drove of sheep, we might have
been pursued, but, where there were so many vic-


DISASTER 169
tims, the human wolves could not spend time to
search for three when it might be possible to kill
a dozen, therefore did we escape.
There are nights even now when, in my sleep,
I see that plain covered with dead bodies, and hear
again the horrible yells of ﬁendish glee and screams
of pain, as one and another of those whom I had
known and held converse with were cut down in
the ﬂight. Again I run desperately, panting for
breath, and see behind me the uplifted knife drip-
ping blood, or the tomahawk crimsoned with the
life ﬂuid of my friends.
Please God I may never again be called upon
to take part in such a horror, beside which the
bloodiest battle that was ever fought is common-
place.
It was Master Morley who took command im-
mediately we were screened from view by the
bushes, and neither Giles nor I had any mind to
question his authority.
We had ﬁlled our stomachs and pockets with food
while at Forty Fort, but, even though I had been
on the verge of starvation, it would have been
impossible to swallow a mouthful while all that hor-
rible scene was before me,—while the shrieks of
those who were being murdered still rang in my
ears, and, when Master Morley asked if we would
eat before continuing the ﬂight, I was sickened.
We remained within earshot of all those dread- '
ful cries not more than three minutes, — only long


I70 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
enough for me to get back my wind, and then Mas-
ter Morley plunged yet farther into the swamp,
we following as best we might until, as nearly as
could be judged, we were a mile or more to the
northward of Wintermoot’s.
Then we halted until night was come, and, while
lying there in the water and mud, Master Morley
told us what he would do in order to circle around
John Butler’s ﬁends, who by this time must have
been literally drunken with blood. He claimed to
be able to lead us to the river as.well in the dark-
ness as when the sun was shining, and we were
only too glad to do as he proposed.
When we were ﬁnally clear of the swamp, so
far from the battle-ﬁeld that no sound either of
anguish or exultation could be heard, it struck me
that the country looked familiar, and I began to
fear it might have been possible, in our fear and
horror, we had turned toward the south instead of .
the north, when suddenly we came upon what had
once been Fort Jenkins, but was now only black-
ened ruins.
The enemy made no attempt to hold it when
we Minute Boys were forced to retreat, but had
applied the torch, and that which had cost the peo-
ple of Wyoming so much of labor was but a mark-
ing of half-burned logs.
“ We are now opposite the Pittstown stockades,”
'Giles March said, speaking for the ﬁrst time since
this second portion of our ﬂight had been resumed.


DISASTER 1 7 1
“ Think you we would have any chance of safety
by going there?”
“It is better that we make for the cave, as has
been agreed upon,” Master Morley said, hoarsely,
and I knew full well how he was hungering to see,
once more, those whom he had never expected to
greet again. “ We shall then be where the enemy
has little idea of ﬁnding victims, and there are not
enough men now left in all the valley to hold the
best stockade that was ever built against John But-
ler’s curs, who are well-nigh mad with the taste of
blood.”
We made no further question as to what we
would do, but continued on to the river; and there,
when I would have plunged in to swim across
without delay, Master Morley checked me as he
said:
“ The ammunition is too precious to be wasted.
We must ﬁrst build such a raft as will carry our
muskets and powder-horns, and then push it before
us as we swim.”
We worked feverishly, not knowing how soon
the bloodthirsty brutes might come back to see if
there had been any poor wretches left behind with
sufﬁcient of life in them to afford pleasure by their
torture, and perhaps no more than ﬁve minutes
were spent before, forcing the small raft in front
of us, we waded out into the black waters.
“Now is the time when we must strain every
muscle, lest we be carried down on Monocasy


I 72 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Island,” Master Morley said, as we struck out, and,
surprised by the words, I asked:
“Why should we not rest ourselves on the
island? It will be a long pull against this vicious
current, and we shall need to regain our wind.”
“ To my mind Monocasy Island is become no more
than a trap to catch those who, outstripping the
others, took to the river with much the same idea
that we have, and it is there the savages will seek
fresh victims.”
As he ceased speaking, Master Morley struck out
vigorously, minded, as I believed, to aid us in the
swimming.
I could not put much faith in the proposition that
John Butler’s wolves would bethink themselves of
the island, and, therefore, but for what our leader
had said, should have sought refuge on that small
spot of land; but because of having given my word
to do as he directed, I strained every muscle to stem
the current.
Work as we might, it was impossible to gain the
eastern shore 'before coming near Monocasy, and,
when we were within a hundred yards or more of
it, good proof was had that Master Morley had not
made any mistake.
From three or four points of the small island
could be heard shrieks and cries, and we knew only
too well that the savages, and most likely the Tories
as well, were hunting down their human game.
Thanks to the darkness of the night and our


DISASTER I 75
“ I have been back and forth here since Daniel
Hinchman arrived,” the old man said, as he made
his way through the thicket to where we were
standing. “ Already have we picked up two of the
Minute Boys who were among the missing since
the retreat from Fort Jenkins, and there may be
more than you hereabout who are searching for
a hiding-place.”
“ Was Elias Shendle one of the two?” I asked,
eagerly, and Master Bartlett shook his head mourn-
fully.
“ It is to be feared we are the only ones remain-
ing on this side,” Stephen Morley said, mournfully,
and then, as a matter of course, Master Bartlett
insisted on hearing of what had taken place.
Neither Giles March nor I had the heart to tell
the dreadful story, and even Stephen Morley made
it as brief as possible; but he told enough to give
the old man an idea of the horrors we had seen,
and said, in conclusion: -
“ N 0 good can come of repeating such a tale in
the hearing of the women, for they have already
had enough to terrify them; therefore, when we
reach the cave, let it be said we fought a pitched
battle, and were beaten so sorely that it will no
longer be possible to live in the valley until the
Continental army has won for us our independ-
ence.”
To that we all agreed, and then it was I asked


I76 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Master Bartlett for the names of the two Minute
Boys whom he had found.
“ One is that Miles Parker who lived down Han-
over way, and the other is Oscar Stephenson, who
is well crippled with a bullet-wound in the shoulder,
received during our ﬁght at the stockade.”
“ How is it that they strayed in this direction?”
I asked, curiously.
“ They drifted down-stream, according to their
story, a long bit past here, and landed on this side,
when Stephenson grew so weak that it was neces-
sary to halt. Parker nursed him as best he could,
and the two had set out again, hoping to ﬁnd a boat
in which they could cross, for Oscar was too weak
to swim, when the din of the battle could be heard.
They made for the mountains, and I came across
them just in time, for the wounded lad was nearly
done up.”
Having made this explanation, the old man
wheeled about to lead the way to the cave, and we
followed, thanking God most fervently that our
lives had been spared when so many were taken.
It was like a home-coming to meet those anxious
ones who had been awaiting us, for here we were
among friends, and shut out from the sickening
horrors of the other shore.
There was no need to say that we had been
beaten in battle, for our appearance told of ﬂight,
hurried and fearful. Mistress Morley ﬂung her
arms around her husband’s neck as tears of joy and


DISASTER I 77
relief streamed down her cheeks; and I, who had
expected no womanly welcome, received one which
raised, in some slight degree, the burden from my
heart, when Esther Hinchman took both my hands
in hers as she said :.
“ God has been good to let you come back to us.”


CHAPTER X.
PLANS FOR THE FUTURE
DANIEL was not to be seen when we entered the
cave, but Master Bartlett explained his absence by
saying that he was out in search of game. That he
had been at work industriously we could see, for
there were the carcasses of two deer cut up and
stacked inside, while near by were a dozen or more
pheasants.
Even before making any attempt to tell such a
story regarding the events of that fearful day as
had been decided upon, Giles March and I gave
attention to the wounded.
Samuel Rogers was resting comfortably on a pile
of leaves at the farther end of the cave, and de-
clared that he had improved wondrously since we
brought him there, while Oscar Stephenson ap-
peared to be suffering rather from exhaustion,
caused by rapid travel and loss of blood, than from
the bullet, which had ploughed its way through the
ﬂesh without breaking bones.
Having seen so much of killing during the day
just past, I was actually surprised at learning how
many of us had been spared from what was neither
x78


PLANS FOR THE FUTURE I79
more nor less than a massacre. The cave had
seemed too large when we ﬁrst found it; but now,
with so many inside, it was all too small for com-
fortable living.
Lest the reader may have forgotten how many
of us were here assembled, let me set down the list:
First, there was Mistress Morley, and the other
woman whose name I do not now remember, with
the two Morley children. Esther Hinchman made
up the list of females.
Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley represented
the men of the valley, and in addition we had of
the Minute Boys, Daniel Hinchman, for we counted
him as among us, Samuel Rogers, Giles March,
Oscar Stephenson, Miles Parker, and myself.
I had not supposed so manyiof our company
escaped the tomahawk and the scalping-knife until
I saw them here assembled, and it was in my mind
that we were more in numbers than all the others
who had come out alive from the battle with John
Butler’s renegades and red wolves.
That Daniel Hinchman and Master Bartlett had
worked like beavers during the absence of Giles
March and myself, there could be no question. The
cave, if such it could be called, had been cleared
of rubbish, and that part of it to be used as sleep-
ing quarters was covered with leaves and ﬁr-tips.
To my great delight, during such house-cleaning
a living spring at the farther end of the excavation
had been found, and, as showing how we might


I80 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
hold out against a considerable force for many days
without fear of bodily suffering, Master Bartlett
explained that it was his purpose, now we were
all there to aid in the labor, to bring a number
of large rocks in order to partially close up the
mouth in such fashion that only one person could
enter at a time. Therefore did it seem as if we
would be more secure, in event of an attack, than
if we were holding the best stockade that had ever
been built in the valley.
Mistress Morley and Master Bartlett had made
further plans for the bettering of this refuge as
soon as there was time in which to do the work,
and among other things it was decided that it might
be possible to drill a hole through the side of the
mountain into the cave, using a sharpened sapling
as a drill, —in case there were no rocks to inter-
fere,—and thereby an outlet for smoke could be
' had.
Both Giles March and I said all we could by way
of encouraging the others in making the place more
habitable, for after what had occurred since those
hotheads at Forty Fort insisted upon doing exactly
as John Butler would have them, it was more than
reasonable to suppose this place would be their
only shelter and refuge until the Tories and savages
were minded to leave the valley. In other words,
as we who knew. the truth believed, many months
must elapse before it would be safe for the women
and children to venture out from the hiding-place.


PLANS FOR THE FUTURE 181 .
Before the new day was an hour old, Daniel
Hinchman came in with a goodly supply of game,
which had been taken in the snares, and it goes
without saying that he was feverishly impatient
to learn how the battle had terminated, therefore,
acting upon the advice of Stephen Morley that the
truth should not be told in the presence of the
women, Giles March and I led him a short dis—
tance up the mountainside, where we related the
terrible story.
He was nearly overcome by astonishment and
grief, and how could it be otherwise, for we had
the same as told him that all his neighbors and
friends, those whom he knew and loved, were dead,
and yet, at that time we were ignorant of more
than half the horrors which had come upon us of
Wyoming since we, who had escaped from the re-
treat, entered the swamp to make our way alone.
“ And now what is to be done?” Daniel Hinch-
man asked, helplessly, when we were come to an
end of the dreadful recital. “Are we to stay
here?”
“ Where else, think you, will your sister be safe,
runless peradventure you make the attempt to lead
her across the mountains to the Delaware River?”
Giles March asked, and I added:
“ Even though it were probable she could with-
stand all the fatigue and hardships of a long, peril-
ous journey, Daniel Hinchman, are you warranted
in leaving the other women? Seeing that we are


PLANS FOR THE FUTURE 183
it is not likely, unless we ourselves grow careless,
that any of the enemy will come to suspect the
whereabouts of our refuge.”
“ Of course we must know what may be going
on in the valley,” Giles March said, quickly, “ and
there should not be overmuch danger if one of us
sets out very soon in gaining the information.”
“I will be that one, and go to-night,” Daniel
Hinchman said, before it was possible for me to
propose that I myself make the venture. “ The
canoe in which I came across the river is hidden
snugly some distance from the water, and I alone
can ﬁnd it.”
Master Bartlett nodded his head, as if to say
that the proposition was one which should be enter-
tained by us, and, therefore, without further words,
was it settled that Daniel should go out at night-
fall to learn what he might.
. Such information as he brought back would de-
termine our future movements, although we were
well convinced that there could be no immediate
change of location.
The women, together with those of us who were
not wounded, spent the remainder of this day in
working upon our underground dwelling, and many
and great were the improvements we made.
Master Bartlett, with the assistance of Miles
Parker, succeeded in drilling a hole for a chimney,
as had been proposed, and Stephen Morley. made
a serviceable ﬁreplace of rocks at the farther end


I84 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
of the cave near the spring. The women, by weav-
ing boughs together, succeeded in setting up some-
thing in the shape of a screen which shut off a
small portion of the cave for their sleeping quar-
ters, and, without very much disturbance of the
foliage, we rolled two large boulders to the mouth
of the cavern in such a manner as satisﬁed me that
we could stand a long siege, however many might
come against us.
As a matter of course, our food consisted of deer
meat or birds, cooked without salt, and nothing
more; but people who have been as near death as
we had, and come off alive, are not warranted in
complaining about the quality or the sameness of
their provisions, provided there be sufﬁcient to sat-
isfy hunger.
To my mind God had been very good to us, —
better far than our deserts, for He had led us
through a Red Sea of blood to this refuge, and
verily we had cause for most fervent thanksgiving.
It lacked but an hour of sunset when Daniel
Hinchman announced that he was ready to set off
on the scout, explaining that it was his purpose
to start thus early in order that he might ﬁnd the
canoe before night had fully shut in, and when no
one made protest at his going, for we all believed
it necessary to learn of the situation of affairs, he
said, quietly:
“ I beg of you not to feel alarmed concerning me
during eight and forty hours, for it is my purpose


PLANS FoR THE FUTURE 18 5
to be absent that length of time. If I am not re-
turned nearabout sunrise on the third day, then
may you know I have come to grief.”
“ It is not well that you take overly many
chances, lad,” Master Bartlett said quickly. “ Make
your way to Forty Fort, and if you ﬁnd there the
enemy in possession, as doubtless you will, give it
a wide berth. In some of the stockades should
those who are yet alive be gathered, and once you
have good assurance of coming upon a remnant of
our people, don’t make any effort at learning the
whereabouts of the enemy, for we know full well
they will be roaming up and down the valley, slay-
ing and burning until those exceeding wise men
in the Congress come to understand that something
should be done for our relief.”
Well, Daniel Hinchman went out as he planned,
and during the eight and forty hours which he had
set as the time of his absence, we worked at mak-
ing our underground dwelling more habitable, be-
ing able to add to it much which, in the eyes of
people not in such sore distress, would have seemed
rude and uncouth, but to us were improvements
and even luxuries. .
Then came the time when Daniel Hinchman
should return, and in our anxiety for his safety,
those of us who were able to walk ventured a mile
or more from the cave toward the river to hear
the news which he might bring as speedily as pos-
sible; but he came not.


I86 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Only at noon did we give up all hope of him,
and then, while inside the cave, we spoke cheeringly
lest'his sister should be overcome with grief, say-
ing that doubtless he had found more of our friends
alive than we expected, or was waiting to bring
us a bigger budget of good tidings than could be
gathered in a short while. Yet even as we spoke
our hearts were like lead, and I dared not hold
converse with my comrades concerning his fate, for
it seemed all too certain he had but added another
to the long list of victims which had been sacri-
ﬁced to satisfy John Butler’s love of cruelty.
That evening the two older men, with Giles
March and me, went up the mountainside where
we could talk without fear of being overheard, and
discussed seriously whether it were well to send
out another scout, for it seemed absolutely neces-
sary we should know what was going on in the
valley.
The discussion we had there was a long one,
owing to the fact that both Giles March and my-
self were eager to be off, in the poor hope that there
was yet time to be of service to Daniel Hinchman,
while Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley insisted
that we remain within our place of refuge six full
days before making a move, the old man saying:
“ It is only reasonable to suppose the savages are
running riot through the valley, and our people
have been slain or driven out to the last man, other-
wise I am minded that Daniel Hinchman would not


PLANS FOR THE FUTURE 187
have been taken, for he went with his eyes open,
knowing all the dangers, therefore surely could
have shunned them.”
“Yet we can’t sit here idle, Master Bartlett! ”
I cried, passionately. “ It may be we are needed
there, and it were'cowardly to remain in hiding
' when we are able to lend aid to those who are so
sorely pressed.”
“ How would you aid them, lad, if you crossed
' the river only to ﬁnd yourselves in the hands of
the savages? It would be as great an act of wicked
folly for us to venture out now, knowing that John
Butler’s wolves are sweeping everything before
them, as it was for those hotheads whom you and
Stephen Morley strove against at Forty Fort. Con-
tent yourself, however hard it may be, with idleness
until such time comes as you can be of real service,
and I venture to say that, by saving your lives now,
you will be of beneﬁt to our neighbors and our
friends—if any there be yet alive.”
Well, it is not needed I should say that the coun-
sels of the older men prevailed, for we lads would
have been foolish indeed had we set ourselves up
as being more wise in such a case, where they had
had all too bitter an experience.
Yet when we laid down that night there was in
my heart a feeling of shame that I remained there
comfortable and apparently content, while there was
so much of suffering and agony near at hand which
Imight relieve.


188 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Esther Hinchman had not spoken above a dozen
words during all that long, weary day, and although
knowing full well she believed, and with good rea-
son, that her brother was a prisoner in the hands
of the savages, or had already been killed by them,
we did not venture words of sympathy lest it should
be seen by her that we feared the worst.
Then another day came, and we who were de-
spairing and sorrowing became electriﬁed, as it
were, by hearing the cheery voice of Daniel Hinch-
man, as he hailed us from the thicket a short dis-
tance from the cave.
“ He has come back! ” Esther cried, in a fever
of joy. “ He whom I believed had been killed has
come back! "
Then we who were burning to embrace the lad,
who had seemingly come from out the jaws of
death, held back that she might have the ﬁrst privi-
lege of greeting her brother whom she had
mourned.
Daniel Hinchman’s story was a long one, and
when he came to an end of it, we had almost
as good an idea of what had occurred in the valley
since our ﬂight as if we ourselves had taken part
in all that was done.
'Because each of us in turn interrupted the lad
here or there in his story that we might ask for
some unimportant details which he had neglected
to mention, thereby prolonging the sad tale, I will
make no attempt at setting it down as he related


PLANS FOR THE FUTURE I89
it; but, rather, put in few words that account
which is already a matter of history.
As we already knew, many of the fugitives from
the ﬁeld of battle ﬂed to Monocasy Island, believ-
ing there to ﬁnd a safe refuge; but Colonel Zebu-
lon Butler’s men told Daniel that fully an hundred
Indians, and nearly as many Tories, hid themselves
on the river banks until such of the fugitives as
were aiming for the island gained that poor place
of refuge, and then did they hunt them down like
wild animals.
It was even said, and I have no question as to
the truth because the man Pensil himself boasted
of it, that he, who was a Tory and had joined John
Butler’s force, found his brother on the island
and slew him, even while the poor man pleaded to
his own ﬂesh and blood for aid.
Daniel’s voice trembled and his cheeks paled as
he related the horrors which the savage horde
boasted of as having taken place on Monocasy
Island that night. ‘ .
Colonel Zebulon Butler, .with' perhaps ﬁfteen or
twenty men, escaped to reach Wilkesbarre fort, and
Colonel Dennison, accompanied by a small number,
gained Forty Fort. Both these ofﬁcers made prep-
arations to defend the stockades so long as life
lasted, knowing full well what would be in store
if there was a surrender at that time.
When night was come, john Butler’s wolves, red
and white alike, assembled to dispose of their pris-


I90 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
oners, and one has a feeling near akin to shame at
setting down all that was done before the sun rose
again. Captain Bidlack, who had led one of our
companies in the battle and was wounded, was
thrown alive upon the burning timbers of Winter-
moot’s Fort, and there held down with sticks and
pitchforks until he was dead. Squads of prisoners
were ranged in line, bound hand and foot, while
their savage captors began with the ﬁrst, deliber-
ately murdering one after the other until the last
had fallen. A half-breed woman, who was called
Queen Esther, herself, with maul and tomahawk,
butchered sixteen, who were forced to kneel around
that boulder which in later days has been called
“ Queen Esther’s rock.”
I am minded to set down here that which was
written afterward, by one who was a witness of the
terrible scene in which the half-breed squaw supped
on blood:
“The time was midnight, and the scene being
lighted up by a large ﬁre burning near, this Queen
Esther appeared like a very fury from Hades while
performing her bloody work. With the death of
'each victim her fury increased, and her song rose
louder and clearer upon the midnight air. Leddeus
Hammond and Joseph Eliot, seeing there was no
hope, shook off the Indians who held them,.and,
with a desperate spring, ﬂed to the thicket amid
riﬂe-bullets and tomahawks that were sent after
them, and escaped. This was not the only scene


PLANS FOR THE FUTURE I9I
of a similar kind that could have been witnessed
between the ruins of Wintermoot’s and the walls of
Forty Fort.”
Daniel told us that the only ray of light in this
dreadful time to our people of the valley was just
after sunset, when Captain John Franklin arrived
at Forty Fort with a company of thirty-ﬁve men
from Hunterdon and Salem, and before the sun
had risen again, Colonel Zebulon Butler, with those
who had taken refuge in Wilkesbarre Fort, joined
the people, who were now beginning to hope.
Therefore it was that in all the valley, the only
stockade remaining in the hands of our friends
was this same Forty Fort. The stockades at Pitts-
town had long since been abandoned.
On the following morning, which was the day
before Daniel had crossed the river on his scout,
John Butler sent a messenger demanding the sur-
render of Forty Fort, and particularly of Colonel
Zebulon Butler, with such of the Continental troops
as he had with him, threatening in event of a re-
fusal to comply, that an immediate attack would be
made, and every one, including women and chil-
dren, should be put to torture when taken.
Now it appears that there were only ﬁfteen men
belonging to the Continental army left alive, and
knowing John Butler would, however many prom-
ises he might make, put to death all the soldiers
that fell into his hands, Colonel Zebulon proposed
that he and his followers should immediately leave


I92 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
the valley before there was time for John Butler
to set out in pursuit. Therefore, taking his wife
behind him on a horse, the colonel rode through
the woods that same day, intending to sleep at
Conyngham in the Nescopeck Valley, twenty miles
away. The soldiers followed on foot as best they
might.
Then there remained only Colonel Dennison with
some of the men from Hunterdon, the cripples and
old men, the women: and children, which had es-
caped the massacre, to be surrendered. And so
he returned word to John Butler, understanding
that there was no hope of making a successful re-
sistance, and taking the chances that the Tory, who
was more of a savage than the most benighted of
his followers, would hold to the word which he
should be called upon to give in writing. These
terms, which Colonel Dennison himself drew up,
were much as follows:
First, that the inhabitants of the valley should
lay down their arms, and the garrison be destroyed.
Again, that the people be allowed to occupy their
farms peaceably, and the lives of all be preserved.
Thirdly, that all stores supplied for the Continental
army, wherever they might be hidden, should be
delivered up as soon as possible, and that John
Butler would use all his inﬂuence toward saving
the private property of the inhabitants.
There was also inserted afterward, at the dicta-
tion of Butler, that such property as had been taken


I94 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
piled arms. Butler ordered them to desist, and
presented the muskets to the Indians. The inhabit-
ants were then marked by the Indians with black
paint on their faces, and ordered to carry a white
cloth on a stick. These were objects, the savages
said, which would ensure their protection.”
Before morning came, so Daniel Hinchman told
us, every dwelling in Wilkesbarre, and there were
then twenty-three, was given over to the ﬂames;
but, so far as he could learn, no more blood had
been shed.
Colonel Dennison and those men who had sur-
rendered remained in the fort instead of seeking
refuge elsewhere, in order that he might do what
he could toward defending the women and children
in case the savages proved too unruly for John
Butler to control.
That was the story in substance, without going
into the details, and it showed us that now indeed
was the valley lost to us. John Butler had made
arrangements for the Tories to remain in undis-
turbed possession, not only of such property as they
then held, but all which had been taken from them
shortly after the war began, and Wyoming was be-
come a nest of loyalists who would do all they could
to harrow, if not kill, those of us who had held to
the American Cause.
The question which had come to us now in that
cave of refuge, with the telling of Daniel Hinch-
man’s story, was where we should go? Surely not


CHAPTER XI.
A COMRADE IN DISTRESS
BECAUSE of the questions regarding the future,
which had come into my mind, I gave no heed to
the fact that Daniel had not ﬁnished his recital,
since the story had been concerning our unfortunate
friends and neighbors, but never a word as to how
he succeeded in returning to us.
It was Giles March who noticed the omission,
and while my heart was ﬁlled with grief because
of the fact that we were virtually prisoners in the
cave, unable to raise our hands in defence of those
who were needing help so sorely, he asked of
Daniel:
“How is it that you were able to get away?
Was your face painted black, and did you carry a
white cloth on a stick, in order to show John Butler
that you were one of those who pledged obedience
to him? ”
“ I was neither painted black, nor did I carry the
badge of disgrace,” Daniel replied, curtly. “By
moving here and there about the stockade, keeping
as close to the ranks of the Tories as possible, I
managed to avoid attracting very much attention,
and when the surrender was fully effected I stole
I96 '


A COMRADE IN DISTRESS . I 9 7
quietly out, making my way down to the shore.
And well it was that I did not linger, for before
gaining this side of the river it was possible to see
the ﬂames shooting up from those houses which
had been left standing near the fort, and I knew
that, despite John Butler’s promises, the Indians
were continuing their work of destruction.”
When Daniel had thus come to an end of his
story, we sat silent and motionless, turning over in
our minds that which he had told, and questioning
whether there was any ray of hope in the future.
When perhaps ﬁve minutes had passed, I asked,
looking at Master Bartlett:
“ Is it in your mind that we are to stay in the
cave until such time as it may be possible for us
to go out in perfect safety, or might we try to play
the part of men?”
“ In what way, lad?” the old man asked in per-
plexity.
“ It strikes me that such a party as we can mus-
ter might possibly effect very much in the way of
holding John Butler’s wolves to the strict letter of
the surrender. We number six able-bodied men and
lads. Why should we not go forth to do whatso-
ever we may for those who are in distress? The
women need no assistance in caring for Samuel
Rogers and Oscar Stephenson, and if we stay here,
it is simply to suck our paws in the sun, like bears '
who have laid in sufﬁcient of fat long before it is
time to den up.”


I98 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“If I knew what we might do, lad, an answer
to your question could be better given. Tell us
what may be in your mind.”
“ That we set out as soon as may be, not show-
ing ourselves boldly to court an encounter with
those who are stronger, but in the effort to give
assistance where it may be needed. I dare venture
to say work will be found for our hands, at the
same time that we hold ourselves in prudence, re-
membering that those whom we leave behind us
in the cave may have the ﬁrst claim upon our serv-
ices.”
Instead of answering my question, Master Bart-
lett turned to Stephen Morley, as he asked:
“ What think you of it? Soldiering has become
your trade, and you should be able to give a better
opinion than me.”
“I believe the lad to be in the right,” Stephen
Morley replied, promptly. “ It is true we can be
of no service here after laying in a store of fuel.
There are of provisions in the cave sufﬁcient to
ﬁll all the stomachs in case we should remain away
three weeks, and surely in that time we would
rust out, if, indeed, there were no harm attached
to our remaining idle when men are needed as they
never were before.”
“True for you, Master Morley!” Giles March
cried, emphatically. “ It would be a disgrace for
us to linger here in idleness at such a time.”
There was no need of further discussion; the


A COMRA DE IN DISTRESS I 99
'question had already been settled, and Master Bart-
lett gave good proof that he so considered it by
saying, thoughtfully:
“We can’t well set off before sunset or there-
abouts, and until such time it seems necessary
Daniel Hinchman should gain some rest, while we
provide against the needs of the women and the
wounded during our absence.”
It was a most intense relief to have thus decided
upon some plan which promised action, and, when
we returned to the cave to tell the women what it
was we proposed to do, never one of them raised
a voice against our departure.
Mistress Morley, gathering her two children in
her arms, said in a low tone as she caressed them:
“ We could not ask father to stay, and it would
be selﬁsh in us if we did not bid him go.”
Esther Hinchman spoke privately with her
brother for a few moments, and then, coming up
to me, said, as she laid her hand in mine:
“ I’m glad you have decided to go, and shall
pray that you may all be allowed to come back.
There is no reason why you should have any anxi-
ety concerning us, for here, if anywhere in the
province, are we secure from intrusion.”
Miles Parker showed plainly how well such a
plan suited him, while the two wounded lads strove
unsuccessfully to hide the sorrow which they felt
at not being able to accompany us. Oscar Stephen-
son even went so far as to claim that it could


200 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
do him no harm to march in our company; . but
Mistress Morley very quickly put an end to his
hopes by saying, emphatically, that he should not
be allowed even so much as to stand on his feet
until his wound gave better promise of healing.
Well, we did whatsoever we might around about
the cave, and then, as Stephen Morley had said,
those whom we would leave behind us were pro-
vided for in the way of necessities for at least three
weeks.
The entrance to this dwelling in the mountain-
side had been, as I have already said, nearly closed
by boulders, and there was enough of fuel inside
to make as much of a ﬁre as they would dare build,
for it was not wise that too large an amount of
smoke be allowed to escape, lest it attract attention
from a distance. The water-supply was unfailing;
the deer meat would be all the better for seasoning
awhile, and in event of our being absent longer
than we then counted on, that which was not eaten
could readily be smoked.
We left behind us two muskets, with a goodly
amount of ammunition, and, although two of our
party would march forth unarmed, save as to their
knives, we counted on being able to supply them
with weapons before many days had passed.
Then came the time for us to set off, and I feared
that the leave-taking would be painful; but it was
Mistress Morley who spared us, by saying, as she
held the two children up for her husband to kiss:


A COMRADE IN DISTRESS - 201
“ It shall only be a God love you, Stephen, and
not a good-by.”
Then Giles March cried out cheerfully to the
wounded:
“Take care of yourselves, lads, and get into
condition as soon as possible. One or the other
of us will be back every few days to know how
you are progressing, and in a short time you will
join us, for it is in my mind that the Minute Boys
of the Wyoming Valley are far from being wiped
out of existence.”
Then we set our faces toward the river, march-
ing rapidly in order to take advantage of the day-
light which yet remained, and making no effort to
hold converse one with another, for, although it
was our desire to thus go out in the hope of being
able to succor those who were in need, our hearts
were heavy, as indeed they well might be.
We travelled light, carrying only so much of pro-
visions as would allay the pangs of hunger during
twenty-four hours, and therefore moved with rea-
sonable rapidity, covering the ﬁve miles of distance
before the sun had been out of sight an hour.
Daniel Hinchman went to where he had hidden
the canoe, believing as did I that we would cross
that same night, and two trips would be necessary,
since the light craft could carry no more than four;
but, before she was launched, Stephen Morley said:
“ I see no good reason why we should push across
the river yet awhile, for there is as much distress


204 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ Come on, the stockade is deserted, and it strikes
me we can ﬁnd no better place in which to spend
the night.”
I was vexed' that he should think then of our own
comfort, when we were come so near to where
we might search out those who were, possibly, in
direst distress; but, because the others obeyed his
call, I could do no less, and we entered the stockade,
ﬁnding it, I fancy, exactly as when Colonel Zebulon
Butler and his soldiers abandoned it to go to Forty
Fort.
As we passed through the main gates, which were
standing open, Master Bartlett closed and barred
them carefully, whereat I, remembering our ex-
perience in Fort Ogden, asked in a tone of irritation
because of my nervousness: _
“ Is it well we should fasten ourselves in here,
when for aught we know the enemy may be creep-
ing up on us at this moment?” and he replied,
grimly:
“If they are on our trail, lad, it strikes me we
were better off with this gate closed than open.
We are not now running from every one who has
any connection with John Butler, as were you when
you blundered into the Ogden stockade; but are
out with the determination to hold our own when
the forces are anywhere near equal. With the sup-
ply of ammunition which we have, it should be
possible to make good our possession here for many


A COMRADE IN DISTRESS 205
days, however large a crew might come against
us.”
“Ay, and be wofully hungry before the ﬁrst
four and twenty hours 'had gone by,” I replied,
vexed because he spoke so conﬁdently, as if we
might stand against any who were abroad in the
valley thirsting for blood.
Not until the stockade had been closed as if we
intended to make permanent quarters there, did
Master Bartlett give token as to why he had en-
tered, and then, mounting one of the platforms, he
said:
“ We should be able to get a good idea from
here of what is being done on the other side of
the river, and I propose that we stand guard'to-
night as if regularly stationed.”
“ Is that all we have come here for?” I asked,
sharply.
“ Nay, lad, it was in my mind, when we found
this place untouched by ﬁre, that, because it had
been abandoned so hurriedly, we might ﬁnd here
some small store of provisions, or a secret hoard
of ammunition. You who are acquainted with
the fort should know all the likely places.”
Upon this Giles March claimed to be as familiar
with the interior of the stockade as he had been
with his own home, and agreed to make diligent
search if I would accompany him.
There were within the walls of this fort two
blockhouses, and perhaps half a dozen small build-


A COMRADE IN DISTRESS 207
pears to you, for we shall come into places of dan-
ger soon enough to satisfy the most bloodthirsty.”
He had no more than spoken, when from the
interior of the shed came a low moan, and as we
halted involuntarily, it was to hear the words:
“ Is Jonathan Ogden there?”
Although not recognizing the voice, and having
no idea in my mind that we might ﬁnd a comrade
there, on the instant it was borne in upon me that
Elias Shendle was near at hand, and straightway
I called his name.
Then it was we heard distinctly:
“ I am here, Jonathan, which is not surprising;
but how you have come, I fail to understand.”
In a twinkling we entered the shed, where all
was darkness save for the gray light which came
through the doorway, but, peer into the gloom
as we might, nothing could be seen.
Giles March walked entirely around the inside
of the small building, and then, clutching me by
the arm, whispered:
“It was the lad’s ghost, Jonathan, for there is
no one here.”
I confess to being terriﬁed, for it seemed as if
Giles spoke truly; but, luckily, I plucked up suf-
ﬁcient courage to call:
“ Elias! Elias! Where may you be?”
“ Here! Here underneath the timbers of the
wall, and so pinned down that I cannot get out
unaided.”


208 MINUTE B0 YS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Even then we had difﬁculty to ﬁnd where the
voice came from. Not until we had crept across
one end, searching with our hands for any excava-
tion wherein a human being might be hidden, did
we come upon the lad, and most grievous was his
plight.
At the rear of the shed, where doubtless the
horses had pawed away the earth, was a depression
extending beneath the ﬁrst tier of logs, and here
my hands touched his garments.
“ Be as careful as you may, Jonathan,” he said,
with a moan, “for I am well mangled by the bul—
lets of the savages.”
Without making too long a story, for it was
nearly half an hour before we succeeded in getting
our wounded comrade out from the narrow place
into which he had crowded himself, and then only
after having had the assistance of all the rest of
our company, let it siifﬁce to say that he had escaped
from the ﬁght at Jenkins’s Fort, drifted down the
river after stopping twice on the western shore,
until come to this stockade, where he arrived in
the night before Colonel Zebulon Butler’s men had
‘ taken shelter there.
Finding the fort abandoned, he crept into the
shed as the most likely place of concealment, be-
lieving the savages were close on his heels, and
thinking they would search every other building
rather than that. Coming upon the depression of
which I have spoken, he had crawled into it, dug


A COMRADE IN DISTRESS 209
away the .earth with his hands while burrowing yet
deeper, and gotten so far beneath the timbers that,
owing to his wounds, he could not get back unaided.
When we had the poor lad where Stephen Mor-
ley and Master Bartlett could attend to his wounds,
which they did without delay, Miles Parker, too
eager for information to take heed of the fact
that the lad was so nearly exhausted it was cruel
to force him into conversation, asked why he had
not come out when Colonel Zebulon and his men
were there.
“ I heard them when they entered,” Elias said,
striving manfully against the pain in order to make
the explanation. “I knew who they were, and,
ﬁnding it impossible, because of this mangled arm,
to get out of the hole, I cried again and again
for help; but they, most like, remained in the
blockhouse nearest the main gate and heard me not,
or, if my voice did reach their ears, 'it alarmed
them, even as Jonathan and Giles were frightened.
My efforts to attract their attention must have
thrown me into a delirium, for I became uncon-
' scious during a time, and, when my senses returned,
the yells and cries of Indians could be heard on
every hand.”
“ That was when they were destroying the set-
tlement,” Giles March said half to himself, and
Elias continued:
“ So I believed at the time, and felt certain the
stockade would be given over to the ﬂames, when


2IO MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
I must be burned to death. Then it was that I con-
trived to get my knife from the belt and turn its
point against my heart, that I might drive it in
rather than suffer a painful death. But the mo—
ments passed without bringing further harm until
it was as if the savages had departed, since which
time I have been like one in a frightful dream,
knowing well my condition at times, and again
overcome by fever, as it were.”
“I reckon it can do you no good to tell overly
long stories just now,” Master Bartlett interrupted.
“ We shall have plenty of time to hear the tale
when you are mended somewhat.”
“The wonder of it is that he did not starve,”
I said in a low tone to the old man, thinking that
the greatest kindness we could do him would be
to satisfy the pangs of hunger, and he, hearing
my words, replied:
“ When I came through the settlement on the
night of the battle, the people had just abandoned
their dwellings, and, as I ran, I found near half
a loaf of corn bread which had been dropped by
some of the fugitives. It is water I need, although
while coming down the river it seemed as if I could
never be thirsty again, so much was I forced to
drink in.”
Giles March had hastened toward the spring in-
side the enclosure when Elias ﬁrst spoke of his
thirst, and we soon gave him as much clear water
as seemed safe at one time.


2I.2 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
ity, and will do as much more as is within our
power.”
Then came the thought that, if we could not
carry Elias to the cave, we must be held there in
the stockade as prisoners, for verily I would not
leave him, even though I was forced to stand
against all John Butler’s wolves until they had
overcome me.
Elias Shendle was the dearest comrade I ever
had, and whatsoever of distress or danger there
might be abroad was as nothing compared with
the duty I owed him, for I knew full well he could
never be frightened or coaxed from my side if I
was needing his assistance.
It was a black perplexity. We who had come
out on a deﬁnite enterprise, knowing that it might
be possible for us to aid very many, would be held
here by one, unless those who had come with me
minded to act contrary to my wishes.
While I had been talking with the old man,
Elias sank into a sort of stupor, which was not
unlike death itself; but Stephen Morley, who
claimed, and with good reason, to have more ex-
perience in such matters than either of us, stated
as his belief that the lad was suffering more just
then from exhaustion than from his wounds, and
declared positively that, now he was in comparative
safety, it would be possible for him to sleep, which
was the best medicine that could come to him.
“ We will make up such a bed as is within our


CHAPTER XII.
SAVING ELIAS
BECAUSE Master Bartlett had said that sleep was
the best medicine our wounded comrade could have,
Giles March and I remained ata distance, but yet
where it was possible to keep him in view, while
the others had taken up their stations near that
blockhouse which stood at the southwestern cor-
ner of the stockade.
Now and then we conversed in whispers, careful
lest we disturb the lad, who appeared to be resting
comfortably, and laid our plans for the morrow,
when we were determined, as I have already said,
to carry Elias Shendle to the cave.
It seemed probable we would be able to do this
and return to the fort within four or ﬁve hours,
since the journey was to be made during the day,
and I said to myself that we were fully warranted
in thus spending the time which could have been
employed in looking for others, for here was one
whose life might be saved. Even though he had
not been a dear friend, I argued that it would be
criminal in us to pass him by on the chance of ﬁnd—
ing others.
214


SA VING ELIAS 2 15
Now and then we two lads slumbered a few mo-
ments, for the soughing of the wind through the
trees, the darkness, and the myriad of night noises,
all tended to render our eyelids heavy. Sleep did
not come, however, with such effect as to render
us unconscious of any unusual sound, and when,
perhaps half an hour before daybreak, the noise
of rapid footsteps coming across the enclosure
was heard, I sprang to my feet, knowing there must
be some good reason for such rapid approach.
It was Daniel Hinchman who came up, but be-
fore he could speak I placed my hand over his .
mouth, in token that Elias might be disturbed by
the sound of voices, and then led him a short dis-
tance from the building, to hear the message which
he brought.
“ Master Bartlett has sent me to say that we
have good reason for believing a party of the enemy
is coming this way from the direction of Fort Og-
den, and one of you lads is to join him at the block-
house.”
Without thinking I might be detained many mo-
ments, and also fancying, in my stupidity, that it
was a false alarm, I ran back and repeated in Giles
March’s ear that which Daniel had said,'adding
on my own account:
“ Do you remain with Elias, and' as soon as may
be I will come back to let you know what is in the
wind.”
Then I followed Daniel, and we had hardly more


216 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
than joined the others when all doubts as to the
cause of the alarm were set at rest, for the voices
of Indians could be plainly heard.
“After having destroyed the settlement, what
may they be coming for now?” I whispered, not
intending to ask a question; but Stephen Morley
heard the words, and replied, grimly:
“It has most like entered their minds that this
stockade was left standing, and now they have re—
turned to complete the work of destruction. We
are like to have trouble, for even though I may
be at fault as to the reason of their coming, it is
not likely the villains will pass by the fort without
trying to have a look at the inside.”
I had left my musket just inside the blockhouse,
with the weapons belonging to the other members
of the party, and this I took up, making certain
it was loaded and primed, but forgetting in the
excitement that I should have hastened back to tell
Giles March of what had been said.
The savages were coming straight toward the
fort, talking now and then among themselves as
if suspicious that there might be in the vicinity
white people whom they could butcher, and our
little company stood just behind the main gates,
where had been made loopholes for the use of the
defenders.
“ Are we to open ﬁre immediately they come in
view?” I whispered to Master Bartlett, and he
replied:


SA mvc ELIAS 217
“ That is for you to say, Jonathan Ogden. We
yet count this the company of Minute Boys who
defended Fort Jenkins, and Stephen Morley and
myself are two privates under your command.”
“ Nay, nay, Master Bartlett, do not jest at such
a time as this,” I said irritably. “ It is-for you
and Stephen Morley to say what should be done,
even though we had a full company here.”
“Then it is to my mind, lad, that when the
villains are come close to the gates we shall open
ﬁre, taking good care each bullet counts, for it will
avail us nothing to give them an opportunity to
decide how we may be attacked. In fact, we are
not in position to stand a long battle, because of
the probability that there may be many others of
their kind in the vicinity.”
Then it was we understood, by the sound of the
voices, that the newcomers had halted a short dis-
tance away, and I was on the point of clambering
up to the sentry’s platform in the hope of seeing
what might have stopped them, when suddenly
there rang out on the night air a woman’s voice,
shrill and full of agony.
At that cry, which came to our cars like an ap-
peal for help which could not be disregarded, Mas— '
ter Bartlett forgot entirely that he claimed to be
only a private under my command, and said
sharply, as he began to unbar the gates:
“Stand ready, lads! They have found some
poor creature who had been hiding in the ruins


218 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
of her own home, perchance, and we will take a
hand in the matter whatever may be the result.”
One of the big gates had been swung open wide
enough to admit of our passing out, before the old
man ceased speaking, and I was the ﬁrst to go
through.the opening, showing how illy ﬁtted I
was to command even this remnant of a company
of Minute Boys, since I forgot entirely our
wounded comrade and he who watched by his side.
It was Stephen Morley who halted me by placing
his hand on my shoulder, as he whispered:
“ One moment, lad, until Simon Bartlett has de-
cided who shall remain to hold the stockade,” and
then I remembered my neglect, turning on the in-
stant to make amends by going back, when Master
Bartlett, having thrust Miles Parker aside, said to
him:
“ Bar the gate after we are on the outside, and
await some signal from us before you open it
again.”
Then he pressed forward upon my heels, and I
could not have delayed if I would.
Again came that cry of agony, and I could think
only of the poor creature in such sore straits; but
yet had sufficient sense to understand that we must
go out under some leadership, rather than helter-
skelter like a ﬂock of sheep.
“ Lead on, Stephen Morley, and I will bring up
the rear,” Master Bartlett said, and thus were our
preparations made.


" ONE OF WHoM A PAINTED BRUTE HELD HIGH IN HIS HAND.”


SA VINO ELIAS 2 19
There was no need to search for the foe; the
savages were laughing and chattering like a lot
of baboons, so that even in the darkest night might
we have gone directly toward them without mak-
ing any mistake, and since Stephen Morley con-
tinued on around the stockade, keeping close within
the denser shadows of the walls, we came so near
to the red wolves that it seemed almost as if I could
have thrust out my hand and touched the nearest
without leaving my tracks.
They numbered, I judged in the ﬁrst hurried
glance, not less than ten or twelve, and were clus-
tered around a woman, who was kneeling on the
ground before them begging for mercy, and three
children, one of whom a painted brute held high
in his hand, as if to dash it to the ground.
I saw Stephen Morley level his musket, and knew
full well what target he aimed at, therefore did I
follow his example, save that I counted to send
my bullet into the heart of the wretch who stood
nearest the woman.
There was no need that we await the word of
command. As if our little party had been stand-
ing shoulder to shoulder, and could understand
by the sense of touch' what was being done, our
muskets were discharged in a volley that rang out
as one report.
'Four of the savages fell, and it was as if they
had hardly reached the ground before we were
upon the others, striking with our clubbed muskets


220 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
right and left, knowing that upon the swiftness
of our movements depended the life of this poor
woman and her children, for they would have
plunged their weapons into the helpless ones before
turning to meet us had we given them time.
It was the suddenness of our ﬁrst attack, and
the quickness with which we followed it up, that
prevented them from making any attempt at ﬁght-
ing, more particularly since they were all ignorant
as to how much of a force had fallen upon them.
In a twinkling those who were left alive turned
and ﬂed like the curs that they were, leaving be-
hind them ﬁve of their number, while it is safe
to promise that more than one of those who ran
carried with them bullets that had been moulded
by the women of Wyoming Valley.
“ Pick up the youngsters and make for the fort,”
Master Bartlett said, sharply, seizing the arm of
the woman, who yet remained on her knees as if
paralyzed with fear, and I venture to say that one
could not have counted sixty from the time we left
the stockade until we were inside it once more
and the gates barred, with the woman and her
three children in safety. .
“ Why did you beat a retreat when we were hav-
ing the best of it?” I asked of Master Bartlett,
feeling aggrieved because he had turned tail when
there was a possibility, as it seemed to me, of in-
ﬂicting further injury upon the enemy.
“ Because it stands us in hand to keep them in


SA VING ELIAS 22 I
ignorance of our numbers,” he replied. “If, per-
adventure, they have learned how weak a force
we are, then can we count on seeing not only those
who have retreated, but an hundred others, may-
hap, in front of this stockade by sunrise.”
This he said to me hurriedly, and literally shoul-
dered me aside as he spoke, that he might look
in the face of the woman whom we had saved.
“ This is Mrs. Stockbridge, if I’m not mistaken,”
the old man said, taking the yet terriﬁed woman by
the arm. “ What were you doing here, mistress,
that you failed to join the others in their ﬂight?”
“It is Master Bartlett! ” she cried in a frenzy
of joy, as she seized the old man’s hand. “ Thank
God you were come in time to save my little ones! ”
“ But what have you been doing here so long?”
the old man asked, sharply.
“ When the others ﬂed I was left behind because
of trying to save some little things for the children,
and on coming out of the house found myself alone
in the settlement.”
“ And then?” Master Bartlett cried. “ And
then why did you not go?”
“ Because I dared not! ” she wailed. “ It
seemed as if we were entirely surrounded by the
savages, and, not being able to carry all three of
the children, I knew it was impossible they could
keep pace with me in the rapid ﬂight.”
“ But when the savages burned this settlement?”
Stephen Morley asked, and of a verity it did seem


SAVING ELIAS 223
at this time?” some one asked, and then we
learned that it was through us the poor woman
had ventured out at the very moment when danger
lurked close at hand.
It seemed that she had heard our voices when
we came through the settlement, and only waited
to make certain we were not pursuers. Leaving
the children in the place of concealment, she had
come out a few moments before, listening at the
gate of the stockade until satisfying herself who
was inside. Then returning, and taking the chil-
dren with her, started for the fort just as John
Butler’s butchers arrived.
“It was well we decided to leave the cave,”
Master Bartlett said as if speaking to himself.
“Not yet twelve hours since we set out, and here
are four lives saved. What may we not do later?”
Then, in a louder tone, he added, turning to me,
“ Our work is cut for us, lad; it lies here and there
among the ruins of the different settlements, rather
than in any fortiﬁed place.”
While he was speaking to me Mistress Stock-
bridge had been kissing and fondling her children
as if after a long time of separation, and I could
well understand she believed, in her ignorance, that
after all the horrors of the past few days was she
come unto deliverance, whereas she stood, perhaps,
in more danger than while among the lye-casks
under the ruins of her home.
“ Is there any good reason why we should stand


224 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
here chattering like a party of old women?”
Stephen Morley asked impatiently, and I, surprised
at his tone, turned upon him with the question:
“ What would you have us do?”
“Anything rather than remain here. Is it in
your mind that those savages whom we sprang
upon so suddenly are yet running? Even though
there was nothing else to call them back, they
would strive to save the scalps of their friends whom
we have killed, as you should know from what has
been done in the past. It is time we were making
a move.”
“ True for you, Stephen Morley,” Master Bart-
lett said, heartily. “I was near to forgetting my-
self, in the joy of knowing we had been allowed to
save this poor woman and her children from the
knives of those ﬁends.”
“ But where are we to go?” I asked, helplessly,
thus showing how little I knew concerning the
work in which I embarked when joining the Minute
Boys.
“ It matters little, so that we be not here when
those whom we attacked return, as return they will
very shortly.”
Then it was that I bethought me now had come
the time when no complaint could be made against
the plan which Giles March' and I had formed of
carrying Elias Shendle to the cave, and I said, be-
ginning to speak even as Giles himself came across
the enclosure to learn the cause of the ﬁring:


SA VING ELIAS 225
“ You can’t go far, or make any very desperate
ﬁght while Mistress Stockbridge and.her children
are of the party, neither am I willing that we desert
Elias Shendle while he is unable to raise a hand
in' his own defence.”
“ Well, lad? ” Master Bartlett said, impatiently,
knowing most like I had some plan to propose.
“ It is in this way, as Giles March and I have ﬁg—
ured it: We two can carry Elias Shendle to the cave,
returning here within ﬁve hours, if so be we travel
in the light, and day is now close at hand. Why
is it not an act of prudence to take the poor lad
to our refuge, and with him these four who have
just been rescued?”
“It is what should be done,” Master Bartlett
said decidedly, and much to my surprise, for I had
fancied he might take stand against the proposal.
“If we are to accomplish anything more, we can-
not be hampered by such helpless ones as these,”
and he pointed toward the children. “ We will all
go back with you a mile, perhaps, and then, return-
ing, so cover the trail that the savages may not be
able to follow it.”
For the ﬁrst time since we had found that place
of safety on the mountainside, did I realize how
' simple a matter it might be for those human blood-
hounds to track us out, for we had journeyed back
and' forth without giving heed to our footsteps.
It sounds strange that a lad living in such times,
and accustomed to a life of danger, himself trail-


226 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
ing man and beast when the necessity arose, should
have forgotten entirely how easy it would be for
the enemy to come upon that refuge which we had,
in our heedlessness, believed no foe could ﬁnd.
However, that wasn’t the time to consider such
a matter. Our helpless ones were there, and must
remain for a certain number of days at all events.
We could only hope that they might be able to
defend themselves, should need arise. At present,
it was for us to pursue the plans we had formed
and already begun.
As soon as Master Bartlett had fallen in so com-
pletely with the proposition made by me, Giles
March and I set about making a litter, which con—
sisted of two saplings bound together by vines, in-
terwoven so closely as to form a rude bed on which
the sufferer could lie.
Because in this work all assisted, we were ready
in less than ten minutes from the time of the rescue
to set out, and then the grayish hue of the eastern
sky was telling of the day to come. Giles March
and I stripped off our hunting-shirts, laying them
across the saplings in order to render the rude litter
a triﬂe more comfortable to the poor lad, and when
we lifted him upon this rough couch he opened his
eyes, looking at us in a manner which told he un-
derstood what we were doing.
“It is to carry you back among the mountains,
dear lad,” I said to him as I laid both our muskets
by his side. “ There will be found those who can


SA VING ELIAS 227
care for you better than we, and you will be safe
from the ﬁends who have worked so much of mis-
ery upon us.”
“ Death is very near to me, Jonathan Ogden,”
he whispered, “and it seems better you should
strive to aid those who have more of life remaining
in them.”
“ We shall so patch' you up, Elias Shendle, that
within two weeks’ time you will be begging to go
out with us, when we show to John Butler that
his hand is not so mighty as the happenings of the.
past two or three days have led him to believe,”
Giles March said, cheerily.
Then, taking up the handles of the litter, we
set off, Mistress Stockbridge walking by Elias’s
side, where she might be able to minister to his
wants, and the children following close behind.
After them marched the remainder of the party,
and as we went out through the gates of the stock_
ade the day was so nearly come that it was possi-
ble to see our way through the thicket with reason-
able clearness.
Thus did we take up the line of march, silently,
for the children, young though they were, realized,
after their past terrible experience, how necessary
it was they should hold their peace. We were re-
turning to that little refuge in the mountainside
where the helpless ones might be left, as we be-
lieved, in safety.


228 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Once well clear of the fort Master Bartlett halted
us, saying, as he did so:
“ In order that you two lads may be the fresher
for the task yet before you when we have gone as
far as seems best, let Miles Parker and Daniel
Hinchman carry the litter.”
It was a heavy burden over that rough way, but
yet we would not have complained, however severe
the labor. When, however, Master Bartlett him-
self made this suggestion, it seemed to me a good
one, since by acting upon it we could advance just
so much the more rapidly.
After this change had been made we went on
hurriedly, for there was no telling how soon those
painted curs would be at our heels, and when we
had covered a mile or more in distance, again the
old man called a halt.
“ Now has come the time when we shall turn
back, Jonathan Ogden. Instead of making any
further effort to go up the valley, we will wait
somewhere between here and the stockade for your
coming, unless, peradventure, those savages who
left us so suddenly should come back in the mean-
while with reinforcements, and we be obliged to
shift quarters. Do not delay any longer than may
be necessary, but on approaching the settlement
again, take ample time to move warily, for I warn
you that the danger will be great.”
This was our leave-taking, and my heart was
light when Giles March and I continued on, bearing


SA VING ELIAS 229
Elias Shendle between us, with Mistress Stock-
bridge and the children following close at hand,
for there was no question in my mind but that
within ﬁve hours, at the very longest, we would
again be with those whom we called comrades.
More than once before we arrived at the cave
was it necessary for Giles and me to set down the
burden in order to relieve our aching arms; but I
promise you that the halts were no longer than
seemed absolutely necessary, for we had good rea-
son to make the utmost speed.
It can well be supposed that Mistress Morley
and Esther Hinchman were surprised when, while
yet a short distance from the cave, we cried out to
them that we were returning, lest they should be
alarmed at hearing footsteps, and then, as they
came to know what 'we had already succeeded in
doing, their joy can be perhaps faintly imagined.
It seemed to me that more than once during the
journey had Elias slumbered or lapsed into uncon-
sciousness, but when we took him into the cave
where he was greeted by Samuel Rogers and Oscar
Stephenson—when he saw what seemed to be a
place of refuge from all the horrors which had sur-
rounded him, his face lighted up with sudden joy,
and I fancied that the belief he had escaped from
his enemies was already doing much toward his
recovery.
We made up another bed of twigs and leaves,
where the lad could lie between his two wounded


230 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
comrades, and, having made him thus comfortable,
were ready to depart. Mistress Stockbridge and
the children seemed wondrously contented—al-
most happy, if any one could have been happy in
Wyoming Valley at that time, and were settled
down as if at home.
It seemed necessary we should delay our de-
parture sufficiently long to tell Esther Hinchman
of all that had happened since our starting out, and
when the story was come to an end she said, as if
a premonition of what was to follow overshadowed
her:
“ Why do you lads go back so soon? If it be
that the remainder of the company are to stay in
hiding until nightfall, you had best stop here a
while longer.”
“ But they will be looking for us, and, if we fail
to show ourselves at the time set, might come to see
what had happened,” I said, laughingly.
Then we two, Giles March and I, went out,
leaving the girl standing at the entrance of the
cave watching with wistful eyes, as if fearing lest
something terrible was about to overtake us.
With the feeling that the Minute Boys of Wyom-
ing Valley were accomplishing something of good,
even though their numbers had been so sadly les-
sened, we lads walked on without thought of tak-
ing heed as to silence. A sense of security was
upon us while we were so near the eastern moun-
tains, but before we had travelled no more than


232 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
join his fellows, they would soon come upon his
trail and then follow ours.
Thus it was that all suddenly and without warn.L
ing, our cave, wherein the helpless ones sought
safety, was become the most dangerous spot that
could be found, and I grew sick with fear and in-
decision, not knowing whether it was our duty to
stay and defend the place which would likely soon
be assaulted, or ﬁrst speed on to tell Master Bart-
lett and his company of the disaster which seemed
so near at hand.


234 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
the cave,” I said, half to myself. “Help me to
decide whether we shall go back simply to give the
alarm, then striving to reach those who are waiting
for us by the river, or if we ought to remain at the
cave.”
“To my mind we have little need for raising
such a question,” Giles said, promptly. “ When we
fail to return, our comrades must understand that
something of serious import has detained us, and
will be on the alert for danger from this direction.
There are none in the cave to defend it, save the
women, for those crippled lads would make a poor
showing in trying to handle a weapon. \Ve must
go back, and without delay.”
Even while recognizing the truth of Giles’s words,
I was in doubt as to which party of our friends
stood more in need of aid just then. That the
women could stand off the savages for a time
seemed certain, and I knew only too well that the
little company of Minute Boys, being all unsus-
picious of danger from the rear, might easily be
overwhelmed.
Yet when Giles wheeled about, marching reso—
lutely up the mountain, I followed, and neither of
us spoke until Esther Hinchman, hearing our foot-
steps, crept cautiously out to see who might be
approaching.
The quick-eyed girl could readily see by our faces
that something in the nature of a disaster had pre-
vented the continuance of the journey, and coming


236 MINUTE E0 Ys OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
lieved, that there was nothing further which could
be done with proﬁt, save it might be to roll the
boulders a triﬂe closer together, and even while
speaking I questioned if that would be advisable,
since in the ﬁght, which was almost certain to come
sooner or later, it might be necessary for one or
more of us to leave the cave secretly and quickly.
“ The others must be told,” she said, turning to
run on in advance.
‘Giles and I lingered that we might not witness
the ﬁrst outburst of grief in which we believed the
women would indulge.
When, ﬁve minutes later, we entered the cave,
it could plainly be seen by the expression on the
faces of Mistress Morley, Mistress Stockbridge
and the others that the worst was known; but
yet I could see no evidences of terror. The poor
people had passed through so much that was horri-
ble during the last eightand forty hours that it was
no longer possible to cause them further alarm.
Elias Shendle beckoned feebly to me with his
uninjured hand, and, dropping on my knee beside
him, I whispered:
“ What is it, lad?”
“Did you see more than one of the savages?”
he asked.
“ No, no, Elias; Esther has told you all the truth.
There was but one, and he followed our trail,
therefore do we know that others will come
shortly.”


DEFENDING THE CAVE 237
“Unless it should be that Master Bartlett and
the lads, seeing them, and having suspicions of their
intent, do something toward stopping the curs,” he
whispered, and then it was that for the ﬁrst time
I saw somewhat of hope in the situation. There
yet seemed a possibility that the attack which I had
reckoned on so conﬁdently might not be made.
“ There are two of us wounded lads here who
should be of some service in defending the place,”
Oscar Stephenson said. “I can make my way to
the entrance unaided, and, if Samuel Rogers and
Elias Shendle were carried forward where it would
be possible to see out, why might not they be able
to discharge a musket with reasonably good
effect?”
“There are as many of us here uninjured ‘as
can ﬁght with advantage,” I replied, quickly. “ The
entrance is so narrow that more than two would
choke it, and, with the women to load the guns,
I see no reason why Giles and I should not be able
to do as much execution as could half a dozen who
would be forced to fall back after ﬁring, that others
might take their places.”
There is no good reason why I should set down
all that was said during the ﬁrst few moments after
coming back with such woful tidings. When it
was decided that Giles and I alone would face the
enemy, and we took our places with all the muskets
in the cave loaded and lying ready at hand, every-
thing possible had been done.


238 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
It only remained for the savages to open the
battle, and I counted that, because of the screen
of bushes directly in front of the aperture, the fore-
most of those who came on the trail would show
themselves fair targets for us before understanding
they were at the end of the journey, therefore, as
I said to Giles, were we likely to cut down a couple
before they could ﬁre a shot.
“ It is not well that we talk one with the other,
save in whispers,” Giles said, after we had taken
our stations behind the boulders which partially
blocked the entrance, “else by so doing we give
the savages token as to where we are.”
On the instant a profound silence reigned, and
I could understand that the wounded lads and anx-
ious women must be suffering mentally, for the
waiting was like unto that which a soldier experi-
ences while standing in line of battle listening for
the word to begin- his work.
The suspense was terrible as we watched eagerly
for the ﬁrst movement of the bushes which should
tell of the approach of the enemy, straining our
ears for the lightest unusual sound, and when it
seemed as if a full hour had passed since we heard
even a whisper from our companions, there came
a rustling at the farther end of the cave, which,
because of the stillness, startled me.
Looking around, I saw that Mistress Moirley
and Mistress Stockbridge were dragging the
wounded lads'yet farther into the cavern, where


DEFENDIIVG THE CA VE 239
they might the better be sheltered from a stray
bullet, and heard Elias Shendle say, hoarsely:
“ It is the children who should be thus protected;
not we lads, who are of no good either to ourselves
or our friends.”
I was yet watching the movements of these brave-
hearted women, when Giles discharged his weapon,
and, turning suddenly, I saw lying almost directly
in front of the opening the half-naked body of a
dead Indian.
The savages had come, but in what number it
was impossible even to guess, and now was the
time at hand when the lives of all within our place
of refuge depended upon the watchfulness of Giles
and myself.
“ How many did you see?” I asked, and he re—
plied as he took up a loaded musket, pushing his
empty one back that it might be recharged by Mis-
tress Morley:
“ Only one, and it is not certain but that he may
be the same at whom I ﬁred before.”
Then it was that I searched with my eyes every
inch of that dusky form which could be seen lying
so hideously still in front of us, hoping to ﬁnd there
the trace of a second bullet, but seeing none. Then
came the disheartening realization that, when the
day was done and darkness covered everything as
with a veil, we could not prevent the red wolves
from creeping up until, sheltered by the same


240 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
boulders behind which we lay, they might shoot
. into the cave.
I should have grown even more timorous than
I was had I not shaken off such forebodings reso-
lutely, and given myself wholly up to the task of
watching for a target.
So profound was the silence that when Mistress
Morley, having loaded the weapon Giles had dis-
charged, pushed it forward toward us, I started
like one in fear, and was near to trembling so vio-
lently that she might have seen it.
Not a sound from the outside broke the silence;
nothing betokened the probable fact that the blood-
thirsty enemy, perhaps in large numbers, were
crouching within a few paces, hoping to kill, and
a stranger who could have looked in on us then
would have questioned why we two lads were lying
there behind the rocks watching so intently through
the narrow aperture.
I believe ten minutes had' passed in this distress-
ing suspense, when Giles whispered, cautiously:
“ It is ten times worse than a battle, lying here
where nothing can be seen, until one’s eges become
so tired that he fancies this bush or tlat is sud-
denly turned into one of John Butler’s demons.”
I would have made reply in much the same strain,
but at that moment the leaves to the right of our
trail were moved aside in a direction contrary to
the breeze which was blowing, and then I saw


. I PULLED THE TRIGGER.”
“ TAKING STEADY AIM


242 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
lay in our power, and await the time when we may
be needed.”
“ That I knew before, dear girl,” I said, feeling
wondrously heartened because of the words, and a
sensation near akin to jealousy came into my heart
when I saw her go over to Giles March to give
him cheer also, as if I alone had the right to hear
such words from her.
That my comrade’s courage was strengthened by
Esther’s coming, if, indeed, it had needed strength-
ening, I knew when he whispered to me:
“ Go back and speak with the lads. They must
be in sore need of cheering, and I can do all that
is called for here.”
There was really no good reason why two of us
should remain on guard while the Indians remained
so well concealed, not daring to rush the place,
and I acted on his suggestion, kneeling beside Elias
Shendle a moment later, to say:
“ Everything is well with us, lad, and I believe
we may be able to hold off such force as is con-
cealed near by, until Master Bartlett and those
with him shall come to learn why we failed to
join them.”
“ Can you get any idea how many there are in
front of the cave? ” Elias asked, and I told him
what had been done—that we had' succeeded thus
far' in killing the only two who had, as I believed,
gotten a view of the entrance to our retreat.
' “ I wish I might take a hand in the matter, in-


DEFENDING THE CAVE 243
stead of being thus worse than useless,” he said,
and pressing his hand, I replied, warmly:
“You are far from being useless yet awhile,
Elias Shendle. Do your best at getting on your
feet once more, and thus will you hearten us all.
I am yet looking to see the time when our company
of. Minute Boys, or as many as are alive, will be
able to do their full share toward driving from
the valley those who are even now ravaging it.”
“ All that might have been done already, Jona-
than Ogden, if I, and such as I, had not been a
hindrance. If the savages had killed us outright
then you would not be wasting your time here
defending us.”
“ Nay, lad, you are wrong in that, since whether
you were alive or dead should we be held here be-
cause of the women and children. I count that
we Minute Boys are doing full service when we
save the lives of as many as are here in this cave,
and that I warrant you we shall do, however hotly
those who are lurking outside may press us, for
we hold the advantage to such an. extent that an
hundred of them could never gain an entrance
while two of us are able to discharge the muskets
which the women can load.”
Then I went in turn to each of the other lads,
whispering such words of comfort as came most
readily to my tongue, and returned to my place by
Giles March’s side, feeling as never before the im-


244 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
portance of holding myself well together in order
to cheer those who were depending upon us.
Later Esther Hinchman brought us dried meat,
and water in a vessel of birch bark, which she had
deftly fastened together with thorns, and we made
what served us well for a meal, watching keenly
as we ate.
Then, in turn, Giles went back to speak with our
wounded comrades, leaving me alone on guard, and
in this wise did time pass until evening came, with-
out our having again seen anything at which we
should shoot. ' .
Just at twilight, when we might distinguish the
bushes in front of us and yet not be able to see
clearly, that happened which robbed me of my sense
of security.
The children had laid down to sleep, their moth_
ers sitting beside them to check any cry of alarm
which might come if one of the muskets was dis-
charged suddenly, when I heard distinctly the drop-
ping of a pebble, evidently from that portion of
the cave where Master Bartlett had formed the
narrow chimney by thrusting down through the
earth a sharpened sapling.
Giles’s head came up on the instant, and I knew
he had heard the same. It seemed like a matter
of small moment to thus arouse two who were
defending the lives of so many; but we had learned
to distrust the lightest unusual sound, knowing that


246 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
danger was one against which we could not guard
and yet hold ourselves covered.
Going back hurriedly to Giles March, I would
have told him that which I had learned, but he
checked me by saying:
“I can understand it all, lad, and there is no
reason for words. They are above the ﬁreplace.”
“ Yes; I felt the soft earth as it fell.”
“ And they may work there, for all I can see,
until the task is ﬁnished,” he said, and to this I
made no reply, for verily none was needed.
Then, while one might have counted twenty, we
two remained silent, after which he whispered,
drawing closer to me lest our companions might
hear:
“ Oscar Stephenson is less sorely wounded than
either of the others. He can, by resting his musket
against one of the boulders, be depended on to take
my place here.”
“ Where would you go, Giles March?” I asked,
yet at the same time knowing full well what was
in his mind.
“ Outside. In less than half an hour it will be
possible to move about among the trees, because
of the darkness, as well as can the Indians, and
with no more danger than they will be running.”
“- But you are like to come upon them unawares.”
“ Ay, but so are they like to come upon me, and
he who is least surprised will get the best of the
battle.”


DEFENDING THE CAVE 247
“ But what if you should be worsted?”
“ You who remain here would be in no greater
danger, and there is a chance that I may be able
to put an end to that work above the ﬁreplace.”
“ You shall go, Giles March,” I said after a mo-
ment’s thought. “I believe you are warranted in
doing so, for before morning, unless they are
turned from the effort, will we be buried alive.”
“ Then you are to stay here on guard with Os-
car,” he whispered, groping about for his powder-
horn, and I replied in a tone of one who is not
disposed to argue the matter:
“ You and I go together, Giles March. Mistress
Morley can do as good work here as either of us,
and she, with Oscar, will be able to defend the en-
trance.”
He would have remonstrated, despite my man-
ner of speaking, but that I cut him short by say-
ing:
“ It is no longer a question of what we would
do, Giles March, but of what we must. With you
to make your way up the mountainside at the left,
and me on the right, we stand a chance of being
able one to aid the other in case of a hand-to-hand
ﬁght, and I am of the opinion that two are needed,
therefore it only remains to tell the others what
we propose to do.”
“ Then do you go back and prepare them for the
change, while I remain here, and because it is nec-
essary we go at once, try to ﬁnd my powder-horn.


248 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
It should have been near here; but likely Mis-
tress Morley used it when she loaded the mus-
kets.” .
I did as he bade me, summoning the women to
where our wounded lads could hear what was said,
for I was not minded to go over the plan more
than once, because of my desire to get at work as
soon as possible.
As I expected, much opposition was made, par-
ticularly by Mistress Stockbridge, who claimed
that if we two lads, the only able-bodied male mem-
bers of the party, went out, then would their doom
be certain; but I cut her short by saying:
“ If we remain then is there no hope that a single
one of us will be alive when the sun rises again.
It wasn’t to discuss the matter that I came back
here, but to tell you what was to be done. Mis-
tress Morley and Oscar Stephenson will take our
places at the entrance. Mistress Stockbridge will,
if it shall be necessary, reload their weapons, and
thus the defence may be continued the same as if
Giles March and I remaine .”
“I wish I might be with you,” Elias Shendle
said, faintly, and although we were going into
direst danger, I pitied the dear lad because he was
forced to remain inactive at a time when he knew,
as did all the others, that every hand which could
be raised in our behalf was needed.
It was Esther Hinchman who brought the pow-


DEFENDING THE CAVE 249
der—horns when I asked for them, and whispered
softly as she put them in my hands:
“ May God go with you, and send you back un-
harmed!” .
I think it was some such words as those which
I needed just at that time, for until she spoke there
was a chill at my heart because of believing the time
to be so near at hand when we must lead these
defenceless ones out to meet the bloodthirsty
wolves, unless we were willing they should die
from suffocation beneath the roof of their refuge,
and I said to her that which at the moment I ﬁrmly
believed. '
“ He must send us back that we may be able to
take you out from this place of danger.”
She and I helped Oscar Stephenson out to the
entrance, Mistress Morley following, and as we
came up Giles March arose to his feet.
I gave him the powder-horn, swung mine over
my shoulder, made certain of having a handful of
bullets in my pocket, and we two stood listening
intently to make certain that the time was ripe for.
us to begin the hazardous venture.
Night had fully come. In the forest, as we were,
it was impossible to see half a dozen paces in ad-
vance, and because of the trees were there no
shadows to be cast, therefore it was necessary only
to guard against making a noise. It can well be
imagined that we moved stealthily while coming
out from between the boulders, he going to one


250 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
side and I to the other, the friendly night swallow-
ing us up almost immediately.
So far as the whereabouts of the Indians were
concerned, we knew only that one or more of them
must be directly above the cave over the ﬁreplace,
and it was reasonable to suppose there were others
here or there guarding against a surprise. To
avoid' those who were acting as sentinels was the
most difﬁcult portion of our task.
I made a wide détour, counting to ascend the
mountain ﬁfteen' or twenty yards above where I
believed the enemy were, and then coming down
upon them from that direction in which they would
least expect any interference, knowing full well
that in order to make even such a journey an hour
or more would be required, because my advance
was necessarily so slow that I hardly took a single
pace in a full minute.
It was as if the forest was untenanted save by the ‘
beasts and birds whom God had placed there; I
heard no sound, saw nothing betokening danger,
.until I was come forty paces or more from the
starting-point, and then, so suddenly that I was
literally stupeﬁed by bewilderment, did two sinewy
hands clutch my throat, bending me backward and
yet further backward as if to crush my bones.
Cry out I could not, because of that steel-like
grasp upon my throat, and even though I had been
able to call for help I would not, since by so doing


"A, ..,. I Anew all too well that he would never
pass unheeded an appeal from me, however great
the danger which menaced him.


CHAPTER XIV.
UNEXPECTED AID
I WAS well-nigh powerless in the grasp of the
brawny savage, and, although nearly suffocated,
there came into my mind the question as to how
long I could stand the strain which he was putting
upon me.
Each second were my senses growing more and
more dim, and yet I wondered whether I might
live one minute or two, for it was a settled fact
in my mind that death had then come, and there
was no power which could be summoned to my
aid to hold it back.
Fortunately for me, although as a matter of
course I did not understand it at the time, this
human wolf of John Butler’s was as eager to keep
the silence as I, for, not knowing how many of us
might have come out of the cave, he naturally sup-
posed I had at my back a sufﬁcient force to meet
those who were working on the mountainside
above, and to his mind an alarm would be the same
as turning the tables upon them.
My brain was in a whirl. It seemed as if I could
see a dozen hideous faces swaying round and round
252


UNEXPECTED AID 253
in a circle before me; sparks of ﬁre danced before
my eyes, and in another instant I would have been
sent out of this world beyond a peradventure.
All this I realized despite the mental confusion
caused by the suffocation, and then suddenly I felt
the ﬁngers relax. I staggered back against a tree,
and when my adversary sank slowly to his knees,
and then downward until he lay prone upon the
earth, falling in a heap as does one who has been
killed while standing, I believed it was all a trick
of the imagination—that while I was passing into
the Beyond this picture, and this belief that I was
no longer being choked, was but a fancy born of
death.
Then while I swayed to and fro, striving to col-
lect my scattered senses, a voice whispered in my
ear as a hand was passed over my face:
“ Did he wound you, or are you only half-
choked? ”
“ A good bit more than half-choked,” I replied,
now beginning to understand that I had to do with
a friend, and yet bewildered because one had ap-
peared so unexpectedly. “ Is it you, Giles
March?”
I bent down as I spoke, and to my utter amaze-
ment did I see Esther Hinchman standing before
me. She it was who had stricken down the sav-
age when he was so near to making an end of me,
and I believe the astonishment caused by such fact


2S4 .MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
was greater than the bewilderment from which I
suffered while nearly suffocated.
“ How did you come here?” I asked, regard-
less of the fact that it was dangerous even to whis-
per in that place, which we knew must be peopled
with our enemies.
“ I followed you out from the cave, fearing lest
something of this sort might happen, and knowing
that you and Giles March were to separate.”
“ But how was it that Mistress Morley so nearly
lost her head as to allow you to come?” I con-
tinued', and she replied in a whisper light as the
morning breeze:
“There was no reason why I should stay. I
could be of no assistance in the cave, and here I
was needed, as it so chanced. Is it in your mind,
Jonathan Ogden, that we girls of Wyoming Val-
ley should have no part in this desperate struggle,
or do you believe we ought to sit with folded arms,
while our fathers and our brothers sacriﬁce their
lives in our behalf?”
It was folly for me to remain in that place talk-
ing with the girl, when duty demanded that I
ascend the mountain at as nearly an equal pace
with Giles March as might be possible, and, besides,
it was dangerous to indulge in conversation.
Therefore it was that, taking her by the arm lest
we be separated in the darkness, I led her by my
side, continuing the advance as stealthily as was
in my power, and she knew enough of Woodcraft


UNEXPECTED AID 2 5 5
to be able to make her way ‘through the under-
growth with no more of noise than might have
been caused by a falling leaf.
Never before had I admired one of my race as
I have since that moment! It was all so strange
to me that this young girl could come out and do
the work of a man, and such work! She had saved
my life, and while climbing up the mountainside,
feeling the way inch by inch lest I set my foot
upon a dry twig which would give the alarm, I
resolved that all my life long would I endeavor to
repay her for that which she had done.
When we came to a spot where the trees grew
less dense, I noted that she carried a musket as
well as a knife, and had slung over her shoulder
a powder-horn. She had made ready for the kind
of work which might be found to her hand, and
had shown more of wisdom than Giles March and
I put together, for neither of us, in making our
plans, had fancied' that we would come upon such
an encounter as had just been mine.
We continued on up the mountainside until hav-
ing, as I judged, arrived at a point opposite where
Master Bartlett had made the aperture in the earth
to serve us as chimney, and then struck off at right
angles, moving even more slowly than ever because
of knowing that when we were come near to our
destination we would be in the very thick of those
painted ﬁends who were striving to compass the
death of the women and little children in the cave.


UNEXPECTED AID 2 5 7
When I ﬁred, Esther Hinchman’s shot followed
as if it was but an echo of mine, and before a quick-
tongued lad could have counted three came the re-
port of a musket from where I believed Giles
March had stationed himself.
We could do no more, for like startled deer two
of the savages sprang forward into the thicket,
and the crashing of the branches as they ran in
terror, regardless of their footsteps, told that they
had gone down the mountainside.
Before it was possible for me to leap forward in
order to learn what execution had been done, two
reports rang out seemingly from beneath our very
feet, and then did I know that Oscar Stephenson
and Mistress Morley had caught a glimpse of the
fugitives suﬂ‘icient to warrant them in shooting.
An instant later Giles March and I came to-
gether as we approached the place where the In-
dians had been at work, and there saw two of the
fellows who would give us no further trouble,
while it was also possible'that those in the cave
had succeeded in inﬂicting some injury upon the
curs who ran so swiftly.
“ There could have been but few of them here,”
Giles said, after making certain those of our ene-
mies who remained above the cavern were dead,
“ for unless my eyes deceived me, there were only
four in the party.” .
“Five,” I said, “for Esther Hinchman killed


258 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
one who was nigh to making an end of me not
forty paces from here.”
“Esther Hinchman! ” Giles March cried in as-
tonishment, and as he spoke the girl stood before
him.
He looked at her in open-mouthed astonishment,
and despite the dangers and horrors of the situ-
ation I could ﬁnd food for mirth in his bewilder-
ment. The lad’s surprise was so great that it
seemed absolutely necessary we should gratify his
curiosity at once, and in a few words I told him
of what had happened, thereby causing him to
seize her hands as he cried, heeding not the fact
that open speech might imperil our lives:
“ You are a comrade worth having, and if Jona-
than Ogden and I had known of what stuff you
are made, I question whether we would have be-
lieved it necessary to stay in the cave instead of
rejoining Master Bartlett and the remainder of
the party.”
It was neither the time nor the place for us to
indulge in compliments or much conversation, and
I gave my companions to understand such fact,
while I began looking about to see what the Indians
had succeeded in doing.
From the evidences of their work it was plain
to be seen that they understood full well how we
might be disposed of without danger to themselves.
Although having nothing but sharpened saplings
with which to dig, they had furrowed up the


UNEXPECTED AID 259
ground in a spot ten to twelve feet square, until
ﬁfteen inches or more of the surface had been re-
moved. But for the interruption, it seemed cer-
tain they would have succeeded in their purpose
within another hour.
“Keep moving roundabout here, Esther Hinch-
man, while Giles March and I shall have put back
this earth so far as we may, for as matters look,
it would not require any very heavy weight to
throw down the roof of the cave upon those who
are inside.”
She went on guard as I had suggested, and then
it was that Giles March proposed we cut down a
dozen or more saplings, laying them in the exca-
vation to form a sort of network which would
further protect the roof of our place of refuge,
which was now all too insecure, and after this had
been done we pushed back as best we might the
soil that had been removed.
We must have spent not less than half an hour
in this labor, and all the while did Esther Hinch-
man ﬂit here and there through the thicket to make
certain there were none of the savages creeping
up on us, after which we went back to relieve the
anxiety of those who could not fail to be wonder-
ing why we lingered so long after having dis-
charged our weapons.
Not until giving due warning of our coming did
we venture to present ourselves in front of the
opening, because in the darkness those who were


260 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
on guard might well have shot us down for the
enemy, and once inside the wounded lads as well
as the women insisted on knowing what had taken
place, for, as I suspected, they had been ﬁlled with
keenest fear lest we had come to some harm.
I took it upon myself to tell the tale while Mis-
tress Morley and Oscar Stephenson yet remained
on duty at the entrance, and it was my desire to
do so in order to give full meed of praise to Esther
Hinchman, because, except for her courage and
quick wit that night, had I been lying on the moun-
tainside stark and cold as was the ﬁend whom she
had sent out of the world.
“ There is no longer a chimney to our refuge,”
I said, having come to an end of my story, “ and
perchance the time is near at hand when we should
make a change of quarters, for I question whether
John Butler’s braves will not come back in strong
force, believing there are enough of us here to af-
ford them pleasing amusement in the way of tor-
ture.”
“ Shall we go out now?” Mistress Morley
asked, as if speaking of making a pleasant jaunt
from one dwelling to another, and I replied with a
laugh, for my heart was strangely light, having
come back to life as it seemed I had:
“ I wouldn’t care to undertake a journey through.
the thicket in the darkness, howsoever great might
be the peril which threatened, and even when the sun
shall rise to-morrow, I am of the belief that either


UNEXI’ECTED AID 26 I
Giles March or I should seek out the remainder
of our company before making any change, lest
we lose them in the wilderness.”
Esther Hinchman was not disposed to set her-
self up as a heroine, and as soon as we were inside
the cave, even while I was telling the story of what
she had done, the dear girl went from one to the
other of the wounded lads, striving to give them
more of comfort or relief.
As was but natural, we speculated upon the prob-
able force of the party which had come so near
compassing our death, and only then did I remem-
ber that Oscar Stephenson and Mistress Morley
had ﬁred at the fugitives.
“ My bullet went wide of its mark, I feel cer—
tain,” Oscar said in reply to my question. “ I ﬁred
at what was hardly more than a shadow; but Mis-
tress Morley believes hers sped with truer aim,
and I am counting, if there be not a dead Indian
on the trail a short distance in front of us, one
grievously wounded is trying to make his way to
the river.”
Giles March would have gone out to learn what
he could, but that I insisted on his remaining, for
the price he might be called upon to pay would
be too great simply for the satisfying of our curi-
osity.
Well, of what we said' that night among our-
selves I could write many pages; but they would
be entertaining only to those who took part in the


262 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
conversation, therefore is it enough if I say that
we kept vigilant watch throughout all the long
hours of darkness.
After a new day was come, rendering it possible
to see each other’s faces, I fancied that all the
wounded lads were in better condition than they
had been four and twenty hours previous, while
each of our small 'party wore a look of hopeful-
ness, in vivid contrast with the despair that had
been written on the features when ﬁrst arriving
at that place of refuge.
Giles March and I had long since taken the places
of Oscar Stephenson and Mistress Morley at the
entrance, and after meat, which had been cooked
the day previous, and water was brought to us
that we might at least go through the form of eat-
ing breakfast, Giles asked of me:
“Which shall it be, Jonathan Ogden, you or
me?”
“ What mean you? ” I inquired in perplexity.
“ Was it not in your mind last night that one of
us would go to meet the others of our company?”
I made no reply for the moment; that which a
short time previous had seemed the proper thing
to do now looked much like foo-lhardiness. During
the night I had persuaded myself that the savages
could not come upon us in any force within six and
thirty hours at the most, because of the fact that
they must necessarily be scattered all over the valley
in their work of butchery, and I had more desire to


UNEXPECTED AID 263
linger there on the chance of our friends coming to
learn of our fate than of dividing the force.
I gave words to much of that which was in my
mind; but Giles March would not be convinced it
was the part of wisdom for us thus to delay, and I
argued the matter at considerable length until,
while we were yet talking incautiously loud, the
sound of footsteps could be heard but a short dis-
tance in front of us.
On the instant we were on the alert and ready for
what had a ring of danger in it, and then came a
low call like the note of a catbird, whereupon I ran
out quickly, knowing that Master Bartlett was near
at hand.
What a relief it was when I saw all of our
friends had returned, and the look of anxiety,
which had not yet passed from their faces, told how
disturbed in mind they had been regarding our
safety.
“ You have had a tussle with the savages,” Mas-
ter Bartlett said, hurriedly, as I advanced to meet
him.
“ How know you that? ”
“ There is a dead one on the trail a short distance
below here.”
“Ay, Mistress Morley was right; she gave him
more lead than he could carry, and now may we
count that only one of that villainous gang
escaped.”
As a matter of course, it was necessary I ex-


264 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
plain the meaning of my words to those who gath-
ered around me, and, when I was come to an end
of the story, Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett
appearedto be more concerned in mind than before.
“ What is it?” I asked, thinking, mayhap, they
had brought news of worse disaster.
“ Enough, to my thinking,” Stephen Morley re-
plied, grimly. “ You believe one of the red wolves
escaped, and we may be certain that he will bring
back a crowd to smoke you out of the cave. There
are not so many victims to be had in the valley now
that they can afford to let slip our party, and the
'question is, what shall be done, Simon Bartlett?”
While the two men were discussing the matter,
I asked Daniel Hinchman to tell me what he and his
companions had done since Giles March and I left
them.
“Very little,” he replied, “save to learn that
Colonel Dennison and some of our friends yet re-
main in Forty Fort. John Butler is trying to keep
the word which he gave when they surrendered; but
his red butchers are not inclined to be kept in lead-
ing-strings while there is yet blood to be spilled,
therefore do those under Dennison fear to go out
lest they be massacred, for they are the same as
without weapons.”
“ And the Indians themselves?” I asked. “ Do
they remain near the fort?”
“ Only so many of them as John Butler’s Tories
can hold there by force. So nearly as we could


UNEXPECTED AID 26 5
learn they are divided in parties of from twenty-
ﬁve to ﬁfty, travelling to and fro, destroying such
dwellings as ﬁrst were spared the ﬂames, because of
being at too great a distance from the stockade.”
“ And how many settlers yet remain alive?” I
asked.
“ That cannot be said by me or any other. There
are many who have ﬂed; women and children
have gone on foot across the mountains, or down
the river, trusting to rafts or even single logs, and
yet scores upon scores of them are fallen under
the tomahawk of the savages or the bullets of the
Tories, for,it is difficult to say whether the red
man or the white is inclined to show the least
mercy.”
“ And you found no others who might be
aided?”
“ None. All that has been done by us, in addi-
tion to gaining the information I have just given
you, was a brush with half a dozen whom we met
near by Fort Ogden, and to those we gave such a
taste of our metal that they will never again follow
any other so-called leaders who come from John-
son’s Hall. If we had ﬁfty lads or men, Jonathan
Ogden, we would drive those human wolves to
take shelter in the stockade at Forty Fort, and hold
them there. Now has come the time when we may
take revenge, and I pray that my life be spared
long enough to shoot down as many as I believe
I should claim as my share.”


266 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ But we can’t roam here or there over the val-
ley,” I said, after a pause, and he replied, bitterly:
“ True, and the reason is that some of us must
be left to protect those who cannot care for them_
selves. If Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett
would decide that the women and children should
undertake the journey over the mountains, then
might we be left free-handed to do as is our duty.”
“But you forget the wounded, Daniel; they
may not be moved yet awhile.” '
“ You are right, Jonathan, and thus are we
hampered,” Daniel replied, and then he went up the
trail toward the cave to greet his sister, who stood
a short distance away waiting for him impatiently.
When next I joined the two men it was to ﬁnd
them at loggerheads. Stephen Morley was of the
belief that we might take the three injured lads,
the women and the children, into the stockade at
Wyoming, leaving them- there to protect them-
selves, while we went out to harry the smaller
bands of savages who were roaming to and fro,
even as they had harried our people.
On the other hand, Master Bartlett insisted that
we remain in the cave during at least eight and
forty hours, claiming that there we could defend
ourselves the better, and when I asked why he
would delay that length of time, he replied that it
would give at least two of the wounded chance to
recover sufﬁciently to move through the forest un-
aided.


UNEXPECTED AID 269
“ Not so, Jonathan Ogden, for even though you
promised it, I would not believe you could keep
such word. I am not asking you to stay here, but
that you remember those whom you leave behind.”


A FORTUNATE FIND 271
prove to Esther Hinchman I was a lad only in years,
that I might be depended upon to perform a man’s
work.
“ Because it is well we understand exactly why
we have come,” Master Bartlett replied in a tone
which provoked my curiosity, and Giles March said,
sharply:
“ I thought that much was already agreed upon;
surely we made talk enough concerning it before
setting out.”
“ Ay, lad, what we would have the others believe
was well threshed out; but at the time there was an-
other idea in my mind which seemed of more im-
portance, although I could not give it words lest
all the able-bodied of our company insisted on hold-
ing with us.”
“ Do not be so mysterious,” and Giles spoke in a
tone of irritation, “ but let us know what you are
driving at.”
“ So you shall, lad; it was for that purpose I
halted,” the old man said, deliberately, as if to
weigh well his words before uttering them. “ To
begin with, we are all agreed that, as soon as the
savage who has learned the secret of our hiding-
place can tell his fellows what he knows, a large
force will be sent to smoke us out. Now it is cer-
tain that, in case an attack is made upon the cave,
but few of those on. the inside can do anything
against them, since, fortunately, the entrance'is so
narrow.”


272 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ No more than two can work to advantage
there,” I interrupted, “ and, with two others to re-
load the weapons, the place cannot be taken from
the front, save by a determined rush, when the
ﬁrst six who presented themselves would surely be
killed.”
“Ay, and because of that same condition of
affairs have we come out as if on a scout. I am
satisﬁed there are none in the valley at this time
whom we could aid, therefore our only show of
accomplishing anything would be to lie in wait for
small parties of the red ﬁends and wipe them
out.” '
“ And is that what you count ondoing? ” Giles
March asked, impatiently.
“ No, lad, because I do not believe we would be
warranted in that kind of ﬁghting so long as we
have with us the women and children. I was eager
we three should come out, to the end that we
might lie in wait nearabout until the enemy arrives,
and it would go hard if, taking them in the rear
after an attack on the cave was begun, we could
not give the murderers a lesson such as they would
not soon forget. If we had said as much before
starting, it would have been hard work to keep the
others back.”
The old man’s plan was a good one, and I could
readily understand that we might be able to do
much execution when the time came; yet, because
of whatEsther Hinchman had said, I would have


A FORTUNATE FIND 273
been better pleased to roam up and down the valley,
in the hope of accomplishing something which
might convince her I was able to do a man's work.
Giles March, however, was not willing to remain
inactive as long as might be necessary in order to
carry out what 'Master Bartlett had planned, argu-
ing that it was not reasonable to suppose the sav-
ages could or would be likely to arrive before the
day was spent and another nearly ended.
“ I agree that you have hit upon the proper trick
to put a speedy end to any attack that may be made;
but, if that was all we were to do, it would have
been better that we remained in the cave with our
friends at least until to-morrow noon,” he said,
quickly. “ Since we have come away, and to the
end that we may not be forced to stay here sucking
our thumbs, let us keep on to the river, having a
good look at all the ruins, with the chance of ﬁnd-
ing some one who has been hidden as was Mistress
Stockbridge.”
I added my voice to this proposition, since it
seemed the true one, and we started off once more
with the agreement that, at the end of four and
twenty hours, we would return to go on watch.
Our faces were turned toward the river, and we
made no other halt until having arrived at the bank
of the stream, when we moved more cautiously, lest
we attract the attention of those of the enemy who
might be on the opposite side.
Nothing could be seen to cause alarm, and we set


A FOR TUNA TE FIND 275
edge of the stream, peering in at every likely
spot.
On arriving opposite the ruins of Eben Towle’s
house, which had stood near the water and was the
most southerly in the settlement, I saw what
looked like an opening in the bank, which would
have been passed unnoticed save for the fact that I
had been searching for some such place.
A tangle of bushes and vines grew nearabout,
and, worming my way amid these, taking care not
to disturb them more than might be necessary, I
ﬁnally came upon an opening not unlike the den of
a bear, which was, perhaps, three feet in diameter.
Thrusting in my head, I cried out, thinking it
possible some unfortunate might be hidden therein,
and a reply came from Master Bartlett, who was
some distance away on the other side of the ruins.
It struck me as queer that he should have been
able to hear my voice while I was so far from him,
and with my head in a hole, therefore I called him
by name, speaking more softly, and, to my surprise,
he replied promptly, the words sounding as if they
had come from the hole just in advance of me in-
stead of from the open air.
“ Where are you?” I asked, in bewilderment.
“ Here in the bushes. What are you doing in the
ruins of that house when it was agreed you should
look for a canoe? ”
Then it was that an idea came into my mind
which, although it seemed unreasonable even to the


278 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
longer, — surely until the savages tracked us down
once more.
On the heels of such fact came to me the belief
that the time was now at hand when our company
of Minute Boys might be able to give further proof
that they could play the part of soldiers nearly as
well as men. In this tunnel of Eben Towle’s we
would be securely hidden in the very heart of the
valley, keeping in touch with those who remained
at Forty Fort, and it would go hard, indeed, if we
did not give good account of ourselves before But-
ler’s wolves returned to Johnson Hall.
Giles March would have gone at once to the
mouth of the tunnel, in order to see for himself that
which I had found, but Master Bartlett prevented
him by saying, sharply:
“ None of that, lad! We went in and out of the
cave without heed to leaving a trail, thinking none
of Butler’s curs would come upon us there, and yet
they found the hiding-place. To go in simply to
gratify your curiosity will be to leave just so many
more invitations for those who are prowling around
to have a look at it. We will ﬁrst see what can be
done toward opening an entrance from the ruins,
so that we may get the helpless ones inside without
leaving a sign-board behind them.”
There is no good reason why I should set down
all we said while trying to decide just what it was
best to do at once; it is enough if I say that after
more talk than I believed necessary, in view of the


A FORTUNA TE FIND 279
situation, it was decided that we could not bring
down the women and children during the night,
owing to all the difficulties, and it would not be safe
to do so next day, because of the possibility that the
savages might come sooner than we expected.
It seemed better they remain in the cave until we
had beaten off the Indians when they made the next
attack, and this we believed would be a compara-
tively easy matter, if the plans already formed
should be carried out. Therefore it was agreed
that Master Bartlett should spend the night at the
ruins, making an entrance through them to the tun-
nel, while Giles March and I went back to get so
many of the party as Stephen Morley thought best
after we had explained to him all the situation.
Night had come before we arrived at this de-
cision, and we two lads started at once, travelling
swiftly because it did not seem probable there was
any danger, and with light hearts, owing to the
hopes for the future which had so lately been born.
It was near to midnight when we were come to
the fringe of bushes which screened the entrance
of the cave; but immediately I sounded the catbird’s
note, it was replied to without delay, and in another
instant Esther Hinchman came out to meet us.
“I persuaded Master Morley and Daniel to take
some rest, while I stood guard,” she began, and I
interrupted by asking sharply:
“ Why did not Miles Parker do his share of the
duty?”


280 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ He was sleeping so soundly that it seemed a
pity to awaken him when I was ﬁt for the work;
but where is Master Bartlett? ” she asked in alarm,
noting for the ﬁrst time that he was not with us.
I explained in few words the good fortune which
had seemingly come to us, and while talking I held
her hand in mine, to which she did not object.
Then we entered the cave, arousing the others,
and explaining to them not only why we had come,
but the plans we 'had formed in the way of falling
upon those who attacked the cave, saying in con-
clusion:
“ It has been agreed that you shall say how many,
and who, are to go back at once, Master Morley,
and I pray that we be able to set off without delay,
lest we meet enemies on the path.”
“ You may take Oscar, who is ﬁt to travel that
distance in the night, Daniel and Esther and Miles
Parker. So many should be able to carry all the
stores we have gathered here, and leave us with
no other burden than the wounded when we join
you.”
I cried out against his sending away all the able—
bodied, save the three women; but he insisted that
since -we were to be on the outside to take part in
the battle, if one came off, he had all the help that
would be needed, therefore those selected to go
made their preparations. '
If I have failed to say anything regarding the
manner iri which our comrades received the news


A FORTUNA TE FIND 281
we brought, it is because words are not needed.
One can readily understand that when a party of
fugitives, about to be driven from their place of
refuge, suddenly learn that another and more se-
cure place has been found, the joy and relief are
great.
Within half an hour after Giles and I arrived,
the little company was ready to set out, each carry-
ing a full load, and when we ﬁled out of the cave,
which had sheltered us so well in the hour of our
extremity, I took Esther Hinchman’s hand in mine
that we might walk side by side.
We made the journey to the river without mis-
hap, although it seemed long and tedious to the
others, owing to the heavy burdens we carried;
but to me it was a pleasure jaunt ever to be remem-
bered because of her who walked by my side.
Master Bartlett was on the watch for us, and
as we were led directly into the ruins, each step-
ping in the tracks of the one in advance that the
trail might not be too plain, it was possible to see
what the old man had done.
One of the stones in the wall of which I have
spoken was removed, leaving an opening sufﬁciently
large for us to crawl through, and on walking the
length of the tunnel I found that end which gave
on the river choked up with logs and half-burned
timbers.
“ I haven’t ﬁnished the work at that end,” Mas-
ter Bartlett said when I joined the others after the


A FOR TUNA TE FIND 283
counted on running the business, at least until this
portion of our work was done, and I was only too
glad to have him thus take command.
A good woodsman was Master Simon Bartlett,
else he would not have kept us so close on the heels
of the skulking savages without being discovered,
and that during all the time we consumed in making
the ﬁve miles, moving not much faster than a mile
an hour.
From their cautious advance it could plainly be
seen that John Butler’s wolves believed there were
a large number of people in the cave, and were
afraid of coming across an enemy by mistake, or
of ﬁnding an overwhelming force in their path.
How my ﬁngers itched to strike a blow when one
or another lagged behind at such a distance that
we could have overpowered him with but little
chance of his being able to alarm his fellows; but
Master Bartlett shook his head decidedly whenever
Giles March or I told him by gestures of what we
would do.
Then, when an unusually good opportunity came,
he whispered, warningly:
“ Don’t make the mistake of striking down one
of those villains when we can bag the most of them.
If we carry ourselves right between now and the
time they ﬁre the ﬁrst shot at those who are in the
cave, it should be possible to give the sneaks such
a blow as will make the others a bit uneasy.”
Well, we trailed the murderers up to the very


284 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
mouth of the cave, and there they hid themselves,
hoping, most likely, that one or more of the fugi-
tives might show. them a target. I was nearly wild
with fear lest Stephen Morley, believing, as we had
a few hours previous, that there would be no danger
until later, might venture outside.
These fellows must have had with them the cur
who escaped when we gave them so warm a recep-
tion, else they would have blundered on until com-
ing in sight of the entrance; but, as if familiar with
the lay of the land, the entire party concealed them-
selves not twenty paces from where Stephen
Morley was on watch.
We knew full well that no attack would be made
until night was nearly come, unless it so chanced
our people ventured out incautiously, and settled
down with whatsoever of patience we could com-
mand, to await their movements.
It must have been nearabout noon when we ar-
rived, and until sunset did we lie in the thicket like
logs of wood, not daring to move lest we make so
much of a noise as might give warning of our'
whereabouts.
What a blessed relief it was, when the gloom of
night came like a ﬁlm through the foliage, to see
those half-naked villains move more closely to-
gether as if making ready for action, and only then
did Master Bartlett give signs that he was on the
alert.
By gestures he made Giles March and me under-


A FORTUIVA TE FIND 287
there near at hand as if by magic, and amid the
rattle of musketry could be heard Master Bartlett’s
voice, as he shouted:
“ At them, lads! Smite front and rear! Finish
the job now, else we may not get another chance! "’
Then that happened which absolutely frightened
me for the moment, and but for the fact that I
realized how necessary it was we strike a heavy
blow, I might have faltered.
Here, there, and everywhere that the rustling or
swaying of the bushes told some person was forc-
ing his way through, a ball of ﬁre sped through the
air in that direction, and then ﬂared out a burning
ﬂash which illumined the thicket for a dozen paces
around.
I believed I understood the cause of the ﬁrst
light, when we emptied our weapons; but it was
more than bewildering to see those ﬁery messengers
seemingly pursuing our enemies, although I was
not so dazed but that it was possible for me to
strike more than one telling blow, thanks to the
friendly ﬁre.
All this while muskets were being discharged
from the cave, and I said to myself that Stephen
Morley was ﬁring as rapidly as loaded pieces could
be thrust into his hands. and even as'the thought
came I ran plump into him twenty paces from the
entrance.
At this moment such of the savages as yet re-
mained alive set up a yell of terror, and the sound


CHAPTER XVI.
ELIAS sHENDLE’s PLAN
MASTER BARTLETT was not the only member of
our party eager to learn the meaning of what we
had seen. As for myself, I was far too bewildered
to reply when Master 'Morley asked me where we
ﬁrst saw the enemy; but stood staring in open-
mouthed astonishment as if he could see me, or I
him, while the darkness seemed all the more intense
because of those blinding ﬂashes which had dazzled
our eyes.
“ How was it done? ” Master Bartlett demanded,
as he came up to where Stephen Morley and I stood,
ﬁfteen or twenty paces from the entrance to the
cave.
“It wasn’t a bad kind of an idea, eh?” Master
Morley cried, as he indulged in a hearty laugh,
“ and the joke of it is that you came near getting
scared as badly as did those precious sneaks, who
won’t stop running till they are with their fellow
brutes. I’d give quite a little to hear what kind of
a story they’ll tell.”
“It wouldn’t be a bad plan for you to tell your
story,” Master Bartlett said, sharply. “I’ve seen
289


290 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
some good tricks in my day, but this one goes ahead
of any that’s ever been worked. in the valley.”
“It was planned by Elias Shendle,” Stephen
Morley said, as soon as it was possible for him to
control his mirth, “ and I reckon we’d better tell
the yarn where he can hear it, because the lad is
entitled to all the credit for this night’s work.”
Then we went into the cave, without making any
effort to learn how many of the enemy had re-
mained near by because of not having life enough
left to run away, and, to my great surprise, I saw
that Elias Shendle and Sam Rogers were on
guard.
“ Have you so far got the best of your wounds
that you can take part in a ﬁght?” I asked, in as-
tonishment, and the lad replied, grimly:
“ A fellow can do considerable when it is neces-
sary in order to save his own life. Stephen Morley
wanted to creep outside just after dark, that he
might take a hand when you opened the battle, and
there was no good reason why Sam Rogers and I
couldn’t look to this part of the business, especially
while the women were ready to load the guns.”
“ But I’m itching to know how you managed to
send those balls of ﬁre wherever one of John But-
ler’s wolves broke cover,” Master Bartlett cried,
impatiently, and Elias replied, in a matter-of-fact
tone:
“ There isn’t anything so very sharp about that
trick, although I heard Master Morley speaking to


ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN 29]
you as if it was something great. We had a fair
supply of powder, and during the afternoon, when
there was nothing else to be done, I made ﬁfteen or
twenty balls about the size of a wren’s egg, wrapping
them in leaves stuck together with a little mud.
We knew you would be behind the Indians, there-
fore I had a handful of powder ready just at the
entrance, so it could be ﬂashed off when the ﬁght
began, to give you a chance to see exactly where
the curs were hidden.”
“ Yes, yes, I understood that part of it,” Master
Bartlett interrupted; “but what about the ﬂying
ﬁre?”
“ Mistress Morley kept a brand ready, and I had
put a fuse into the small balls of powder. When
the ﬁght was well started, I crept part way be-
tween the boulders; there I could have an idea
of where the red sneaks were stationed, and as
she lighted the fuse, I threw the ball in that
direction, allowing that it would ﬂash before
striking the ground. It stirred them up a bit,
I reckon.”
“You’ve got a big head on your shoulders.
Elias Shendle,” Master Bartlett said, emphati-
cally, “ and have done more toward driving John
Butler’s murderers out of this valley than could
have been effected by the killing of threescore.
We can now count on having time and to spare
for the journey to the river, because you won’t
see one of those curs around here again until


292 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
there are Tories enough with him to do the big-
gest part of the. ﬁghting.”
“ I’m looking to see the renegade Butler him-
self over this way within four and twenty
hours,” Stephen Morley said in a tone of con-
viction. “It stands to reason that, after hear-
ing the story his sneaks are likely to tell, he’ll
want to know what’s afoot.”
“Ay, but by that time we’ll be at the river,
getting Jonathan Ogden’s Minute Boys ready for
service,” Master- Bartlett cried. “Let us get
what sleep we may ’twixt now and daylight, for
all hands of us must make an early start in order
to reach Eben Towle’s tunnel ahead of the scouts
who may come down the river.”
Before obeying this suggestion, which was
really a command, I asked Elias if he thought
it would be possible for him to make the journey
on foot, and then learned that it had already
been agreed Mistress Morley should lend him her
aid during_t.he tramp.
“With her to lean upon when it comes to
climbing over fallen trees, I’ll get on all right,”
he said, cheerily. “Sam Rogers believes he can
walk alone, so you need have no fear concern-
ing us two, Jonathan Ogden.”
Stephen Morley stood guard while all the rest
of the party slept, and as soon as the ﬁrst gray
light. of coming day appeared in the sky we set
off to make a change of quarters.


ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN 293
The two cripples were sent away ﬁrst, with the
children and Mistress Morley, Giles March leading
them. Then, each man and woman loaded to the
utmost of his or her strength, the remainder of us
followed as best we might, fearing no interruption
so we arrived at the river within three or four hours,
and it can well be fancied that we made all speed,
heeding neither the difﬁculties of the way nor
fatigue.
Before he left Master Bartlett tramped twice far
up the mountainside, so that it might look as if we
had ﬂed in that direction, and when the last person
departed from that which had been to us a veritable
cave of refuge, there was nothing remaining save
the beds of leaves and the charred embers of the
ﬁre.
Those of us who were in the rear soon overtook
the crippled lads,‘and then one and another lent a
hand, until they contrived to cover the ground at
about the same rate of speed we would have been
able to do without them; but I could see full well
by the lines of pain of Elias Shendle’s face, and by
his labored breathing, that he was making the effort
of his life. 
Much as I pitied the dear lad, I could not advise
him to go more slowly, for the lives of all might
depend on the last one being within Eben Towle’s
tunnel in a certain time, and all that remained was
to give him such assistance as might be possible.
Then came the time when we crept cautiously


294 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
out from the thicket to approach the ruins, each
moving swiftly with due regard to leaving a trail,
and watching jealously the opposite bank of the
river lest there be spectators.
It seemed as if we gained cover without having
been seen, and once the crippled lads and the chil-
dren were safe, Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley
spent a full hour trying to hide the trail which,
despite our best efforts, had been left behind.
Esther Hinchman had a soft word of greeting
for me when we were arrived, which caused me to
forget all fatigue, discomfort, or fears for the
future, and then we set about making more habitable
this place of defence and abode.
Esther, Oscar, and Daniel had worked like bea-
vers doing what they might to make it homelike, and
but for the absence of light, I would have said that
we could ask for nothing better.’ As a matter of
course the place was. dark; but Esther tried to cheer
the other women by showing a small store of can-
dles, which had been found among the packages
made up by Eben Towle, and promising that, when-
ever it should be thought safe, the tunnel could be
illumined as well as any house.
Then, while we lay upon the ground, resting
from the fatigue of the tramp, we speculated as to
where the man might be who had dug out this place,
which we believed would serve us well.
Giles felt quite certain he was with us when we
marched from Forty Fort to give battle to John


ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN 295
Butler’s force, and if such had been the case, then
was it certain the poor man would never need a
hiding-place in this world, for unless he was among
the slain, then would we have found him there. He
had no family, as we knew full well, therefore it
seemed certain that we alone, of all who were left
alive in the valley, had knowledge of the tunnel.
I will not undertake to say how much of pro-
visions we found as he had left them. Considerable
was spoiled because of having been stored away so
long; but sufficient yet remained to keep us alive
many days, and, in addition, we had the supplies
brought from the cave.
“We are in good shape to begin our work,”
Master Bartlett said when the situation had been
discussed to a ﬁnish, “ and it is now for us to pay
off the scores John Butler has run up.”
“How will we set about it?” Elias Shendle
asked, eagerly, as if counting that he could do his
full share of work with the best of us.
“ That can’t well be ﬁgured out till we know what
may be doing at Forty Fort,” Master Bartlett re-
plied. “ I have had it in mind that we would hold
together as Minute Boys, even though some of us
are a bit old to be counted in that class, and it will
go hard if we don’t do some work that will tell, not
only to those whose homes are here in the valley,
but in the struggle against the king.”
“ Who will go to Forty Fort to learn what may
be doing there?” Daniel Hinchman asked, and I


296 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
knew he was burning with the desire to do that por-
tion of the work.
“ You, if it so be Jonathan Ogden is willing.”
“ Why speak in that way? ” I asked, perhaps a
little petulantly, for it was not to my liking that they
hold longer to the pretence of my being captain.
“ Because you were chosen as the leader, and I
hold to it that you boys shall do the work.”
“ When you and Stephen Morley are here it is
veriest folly to speak of me, or any other member
of our company, being in command,” I cried, and
Master Bartlett replied, quietly:
“ All that may be true, lad, and you still remain
the captain. Stephen Morley is a member of the
Continental army, and must leave us soon. I am
not in shape to be called' a soldier, else had I en-
listed long since; but there is no reason why I
should not stay with the Minute Boys so long as
pleases me, and, not having made an agreement
to serve in the ranks, will be able to leave at any
time without taking the chances of being called a
deserter.”
At this point Daniel Hinchman began moving
around as if at work, and Elias Shendle asked what
he was doing.
“ Getting ready to set out for Forty Fort,” he
replied. “ There is no good reason why I should
idle away the time here.”
“ It would be folly to make any attempt at cross-


ELIAS SHEIVDLE’S PLAN 297
ing the river until after night has come,” I said,
and Master Bartlett added:
“ With the chance that the story, which the curs
whom we frightened are sure to tell, will bring a
large force of the enemy this way, it is not well
that we show ourselves more than may be abso-
lutely necessary during the hours of daylight. . Stay
where you are, Daniel Hinchman, until night has
come, and then you may go out through the en-
trance which lets on to the river. Stephen Morley
and I count on having a look around from now till
dark, after which it shall be your turn.”
I was considerably surprised and very much dis-
gruntled because the old man was, seemingly, shut-
ting me out from any of the work; but did not
think it well to complain just then, lest it should ap-
pear as if I was trying to assume command of the
party while the older men were present.
Half an hour later Stephen Morley and Master
Bartlett crept out through the ruins of the house,
after cautioning the remainder of us against stray-
ing from the tunnel until their return, and we were
left to pass the time as best we might.
The majority of the party gave themselves up to
slumber, and were wise in thus taking advantage of
the opportunity; but my thoughts strayed so far
into the future, while I speculated on what it might
be possible for us lads to do by way of driving the
enemy from the valley, that I could not have closed
my eyes in rest however hard I might try.


298 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Therefore it was that, some time later, when I
saw Esther Hinchman moving about as if search-
ing for something, I joined her, asking what she
would do.
“I was only trying to get a better idea of this
queer place where we appear to be so secure,” she
replied, and it pleased me well to go with her up
and down the length of the tunnel, prying here and
there to ﬁnd more of Eben Towle’s hoardings, until
we were come to that end which gave toward the
river.
Here Master Bartlett had thrown up a barricade
of half-burned logs and such other materials as he
could come at handily. The entrance was not closed
so thoroughly but that we could catch a glimpse
of the river through the bushes which grew out-
side.
“It seems good to see the sun shining, even
though we cannot feel its warmth,” she said, mus-
ingly, and I laughed softly, for verily had she had
enough of the sun’s heat and to spare while com-
ing down from the cave, because then we were like
to have roasted.
“If it please God, you shall soon be able to sit
in the glare of the sun whenever it may be your
fancy to do so,” I said, feeling at the time strong
enough to ﬁght John Butler’s wolves single-handed,
so her life was at stake, and before it was possible
to reply, even had she been so minded, there sud-
denly came into view on the river a veritable ﬂeet


300 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
and we watched our enemies as they came ashore,
drew the canoes high out of the water, and then
disappeared beyond our line of vision toward the
forest.
There was not one in all that small army who
showed signs of joy at taking part in such an ex-
pedition. Every face was grave, while many had
an anxious look, and it was not difﬁcult to believe
they had been ordered to perform the duty, rather
than having volunteered, for, according to such a
story as the frightened savages must have told, they
were about to have an encounter with those who
dealt in' magic.
During a full half-hour we could hear them mov-
ing around just over our heads, as if loath to set
out on the ﬁnal stage of their journey, and then the
sounds died away until silence reigned as before
the renegades and curs showed themselves.
Even then we in the tunnel did not dare to speak
lest some of the party had remained behind to act
as sentinels, and were sitting there silent and mo-
tionless, when those sounds were heard which told
that Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley were en-
tering the hiding-place by way of the ruins.
Then we knew all the rufﬁans had departed, and
straightway our tongues were loosened, as we asked
of the men what they had seen, at the same time
explaining how it was we knew of what had been
going on.
“ I reckon you are as wise as we,” Master Bart-


ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN 30!
lett replied, “for we were obliged to remain at a
distance. They have gone to take the cave, and it
is safe guessing that not one of them will dare to
remain in the woods after dark, even though it can
be seen only a party of fugitives were concealed
there. Stephen Morley and I believe it will be pos-
sible to deal out such a dose that they won’t be eager
to visit this side of the river any oftener than may
be absolutely necessary, therefore if you lads who
can move about are minded to come with us, the
work of the Minute Boys can be begun ’twixt now
and sunset.”
Never one of us waited to hear what the old
man’s plan might be; but all eagerly set about mak-
ing ready for the excursion, and ten minutes had.
not passed before the male members of the party,
save only Elias Shendle and Sam Rogers, were in
the open air, seeking cover in- the nearest thicket.
Master Bartlett led us up-stream, once we were
within the shelter of the woods, until having left
the tunnel nearly a mile behind, and then halted
where it was possible to have a full view of the river.
“ What is the plan?” Daniel Hinchman asked
eagerly when we were come to a halt.
“There isn’t any, lad,” Master Bartlett replied,
with a laugh. “ It only came to Stephen Morley
and me that we might begin to square accounts with
those curs at once. They will, of course, go up-
stream, at least as far as Forty Fort. after ﬁnding
that the cave is empty, and I’m reckoning that we


302 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
won’t see them this way until nearly dark. We’ll '
scatter along the bank twenty paces or so apart,
keeping under cover, of course, and when they
show up, open ﬁre. They won’t have the heart to
come ashore in search of us; but in case they should,
we are to strike out for the cave, going as nearly as
may be over their trail. That’s all we had decided
upon, and if things don’t go as we have ﬁgured, it
will be a case of each for himself, with the under-
standing that no one is to go near the tunnel until
it is certain he will not be seen by the enemy.”
It would have pleased me better had the old man
decided to meet the curs in open ﬁght, for this strik-
ing a blow in the darkness, with the odds all in our
'favor, smacked too much of the same style of ﬁght-
ing which John Butler called warfare; but it was
not for me to ﬁnd fault when we might make re-
prisals in some slight degree for the massacre of our
people.
We took our stations according to the instruc-
tions given by Master Bartlett, and, ready to kill,
but not accounting it other than a just punishment,
awaited the coming of those who had laid waste
our beautiful valley.
Not until half an hour after sunset did the fore-
most of the canoes come in sight, and the men were
paddling wearily as if after a hard day’s march.
It had been understood that the signal for us to
begin work would be the report of Master Bartlett’s
musket, and we waited eagerly for that, each fellow


ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN 303
with his musket levelled and resting on a branch or
stump that he might send the bullet more truly.
The sights of my weapon covered a big savage,
whose head-dress of feathers told that he was more
vain than his brothers, else he would not have worn
that ornament while on the war-path, and I had
no doubt of bringing him down, for the boats were
well within the range of our muskets.
Then, when ﬁve or six of the foremost canoes
were directly opposite where we had taken our sta-
tions, Master Bartlett ﬁred, and one of the curs
who had been paddling fell over the side of the
frail craft in such a manner that it ﬁlled on the in-
stant, leaving its occupants ﬂoundering in the river.
I had the satisfaction of seeing the red brute at
whom I aimed fall backward, and while reloading
had a full view of all that took place. Not one of our
party had missed his target; two of the canoes had
been overset by the struggles of those who were
wounded, and such of the boats as yet ﬂoated were
headed for the opposite bank in desperate haste.
It would have done me real good to give voice to
the feelings of triumph which were mine when I
saw those sneaks in such a panic of fear; but I held
my peace, and stood ready for a shot at the next
canoe. when I came to understand that all was not
going as the old man had counted on.
Giles March, who had been stationed next below
me, came up hurriedly, as he whispered:
“Master Bartlett gave the signal too soon; he


304 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
should have waited till the last of the ﬂeet was pass-
ing. Those in the rear are coming ashore on this
side of the river, and we are like to have a warm
time unless we can gain the cave, in which case we
may ﬁnd ourselves regularly besieged.”
He had no more than ceased speaking when all
the party came up, for my station was the one
toward the north, and Master Bartlett said hur-
riedly:
“ Three canoes have been hauled up on this shore;
the others are putting straight across the river. Is
it in your minds, lads, that we keep together, or
separate, in the retreat?”
“ If but three boat-loads have landed, let us stand
our ground like men; there will be time enough to
take to the mountain when we see too large a force
coming across the river to have a share in the
scrimmage,” I said, quickly, eager for a pitched
battle.
“ Jonathan Ogden is right,” Stephen Morley
said without hesitation. “ Thus far only about ﬁf-
teen men have come ashore, and we can» make the
odds more nearly even when they ﬁrst show them-
selves.”
No one made a protest, and we took our stations,
each for himself, but within easy distance of the
others, and all where they could be hidden from
view of those who were coming up.
It was to be a battle in the night; but we who
stood for the right could see as well in the dark-


306 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Face about, lad, and let us give them a bit of their
own music.”
Now instead of searching with our eyes to the
south, we slipped from tree-trunk to tree-trunk
until we were within perhaps thirty paces of the
stream, and then we had targets in plenty before
us.
N 0 less than ﬁve—two savages and three white
men, as I made out— were coming warily up from
the water looking for us, and heeding not the pos-
sibility that we might have made a change of front
even as they had done.
Crouching on one knee I ﬁred, bringing down
my game, and an instant later Giles March had
winged another. The remaining three hunted cover
in a twinkling, and when we had reloaded our
weapons, I shouted to the others of our company:
“ They are coming up from the river! Have an
eye out in that direction!”
“Get together, lads!” I heard Master Bartlett
cry, doing so lest Giles and I should shoot our own
comrades, and as soon as might be thereafter, each
fellow moving as rapidly as possible, we were united
once more.
I did not understand why the old man had made
this move, until he whispered in my ear:
“ It is likely that the noise of the ﬁring will bring
others from the opposite side, and it is in my mind
that we had better circle around them.”
“ To the end that we may take refuge in the cave


ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN 307
once more? ” I asked, and he replied with what was
very like a chuckle of satisfaction:
“ It may be we could come at the canoes while
they are searching here for us, in which case all
hands might have a look at Forty Fort before
morning.”


CHAPTER XVII.
FORTY FORT
THERE was to my mind something comical in
the idea of circling around the enemy to get pos-
session of their canoes, for it would seem as if we
might thus appear to be playing with them as a cat
does with a mouse. In addition to the satisfaction
we would have in so outwitting them, was the fact
that the manoeuvre'must perforce mystify the curs,
until they came to believe we were strong in num—
bers.
It was only necessary to make a wide detour
toward the mountain, travelling silently, in order
to accomplish the purpose, and I begged Master
Bartlett to set about it without delay.
“ Let each keep well on the heels of the man in
front, so there may be no danger in straying, and
remember that silence as well as speed is necessary,
else we may ﬁnd ourselves in trouble,” the old man
said, hurriedly, and then he led the way toward the
east, we following his instructions to the best of our
ability.
Not until we were well on our way did I realize
what this attempt to play a trick might cost us. In
308


3IO MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
However, despite all my forebodings, we made
the détour successfully, gaining the river bank a
full half-mile below where we believed the enemy
were searching for us, and then it was necessary
to creep up along the water’s edge until coming to
the canoes.
And this also we did without detection, ﬁnding
the frail craft on the shore with never a man left
to guard them.
Six canoes were there, and all these we took, our
party embarking in two, and towing the others well
out into the stream, when, stopping sufﬁciently long
to slash the bottoms with our knives in such fashion
that they could never be repaired, we sent them
adrift. '
“ Now we have forced those curs to stay on the
same side of the river with those whom it is our
duty to guard, and who can say that they may not
ﬁnd the tunnel before we return to defend it?” I
said, gloomily, as the last of the wounded canoes
disappeared from view.
“ We need have little fear of what they may do
’twixt now and sunrise,” Master Bartlett said,
curtly, as if he also had begun to question whether
we were acting wisely. “ It will be well to mid-
night before they give over searching the thicket
for us, and as much more time must be spent look-
ing after the boats. In the meantime we shall have
returned.”
“ Ay, unless we come across those on the opposite


316 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“It is more likely I shall go with Butler, as the
surest and quickest way of getting to such portion
of the country from which aid may come to us.”
Then he went on to advise what we should do to
hold the stockade, and gave us to believe it might
be possible to send by the women some addition
to our store of ammunition, but dampened our
spirits in no slight degree by stating that those who
might join us would be without weapons, since it
had been necessary to deliver up their arms when
the fort was surrendered.
The interview was brought to a sudden end when
the reports of half a dozen muskets were heard from
the other side of the river, and we could see the
glow of a ﬁre which increased each moment until
the ﬂames were leaping high in the air.
“ They have discovered that the canoes are miss-
ing,” the colonel said, hurriedly. “It is time for
you to go, and I will get inside the walls, for, be-
cause of their failure to take any prisoners, our
people may be in danger.”
Even as he spoke the colonel left us, keeping
within the line of shadow as he approached the
stockade, and we started off at our best pace, for
the red wolves, seeing the call for help on the other
side of the river, were swarming out of the fort
like bees from a hive.
Now had come the time when we had need of
all our wits to save our skins, owing to the fact that
it was necessary to advance directly down-stream


318 MINUTE E0 YS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
There was no good reason why we should stand
outside where, at any moment, we might be dis-
covered by those whose canoes had been destroyed,
and Master Bartlett led the way into the tunnel,
where we were welcomed as if after a long absence.
As a matter of course we told of all we had seen
and heard since going out, and it was Mistress Mor-
ley who picked the ﬁrst ﬂaw in Colonel Dennison’s
plan.
“If all the people come over into this stockade,
where will you ﬁnd food enough to feed them dur-
ing such time as the colonel is searching for those
who may be willing to aid us?” she asked, and I,
who had been thinking only of the lack of weapons,
cried thoughtlessly:
“It can’t be done! We shall only succeed in
bringing death upon all this party!”
“If we think ﬁrst of our own safety, what be-
comes of the proposition that the Minute Boys shall
take it upon themselves to defend the entire val-
ley? ” Master Bartlett asked, gravely, and I replied,
hotly, thinking more of Esther Hinchman’s life
than any other:
“ It is not defending the valley when we sacriﬁce
our own to save others! Here are so many who
have come out alive from the slaughter, and now
shall we give them over to starvation, or the mer-
cies of those wolves, that strangers, whom we can-
not defend or feed, shall come in?”
“It was the Minute Boys who were to do the


FORTY FORT 32!
spite the heaviness of our hearts, for it had been
a long while since any of us tasted warm food, and
then came the question of when we should take
possession of the stockade, all of us knowing only
too well that within a very short time after doing
so, it would be necessary to defend ourselves against
the open attacks of those savages who deﬁed John
Butler’s authority.
There could be but one answer to such a question;
it was necessary for the safety of those who were
coming to us for protection that we be prepared to
receive them at any moment, therefore must we
move quickly, and when Master Bartlett asked if
I was willing to make another change of quarters
as soon as night should come, I replied heartily:
“ The sooner the better, lest some of the red curs
settle down in the stockade before we can do so.
I believe it is well for us to keep secret the existence
of this tunnel, however, so that at the last extremity
these women and children have a hiding-place not
known to others.”
There is no good reason why I should spend
many words in telling of our entering Wyoming
Fort, from which we might never come alive.
As soon as the friendly darkness settled over the
land, we left the tunnel, carrying all our little store
of food and ammunition, and within an hour our
sentinels were stationed on the walls.
The Minute Boys were on duty again, and my
forebodings as to the future were not so gloomy


324 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
down the river! It may be that Colonel Dennison
has sent the messenger of which he spoke! ”
We seized our muskets, those of us who were able
to do duty, not feeling inclined to be taken by sur-
prise, and stood on the walls until the craft was
beached directly in front of the stockade, when we
saw that it brought a man and two women, all of
whom came up the bank staggering under the
weight of heavy burdens. _
“It is Andrew Hardy!” Stephen Morley cried.
“ He is one of my neighbors whom I left in the
army when having got a furlough. It may be the
Congress has begun to remember that a soldier
should be allowed to protect his wife and little ones
when there are none others to look after them.”
These newcomers were indeed messengers from
Colonel Dennison, come to say that John Butler,
with such of his following as he could control, would
march out of Forty Fort on the following morning,
and at the same time our people in that stockade
would make the attempt to join us.
Andrew Hardy and the women had not come to
us empty-handed. They brought two muskets,
powder, and ball sufﬁcient for perhaps ﬁfty charges,
and twenty pounds or more of smoked pork—all
that Colonel Dennison could get together in a
hurry.
The colonel had sent a message to the effect that
the people would set out from the stockade at day-
break; but that he was fearful an attack might be


326 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
me good to know you can plan so well for the
future. Stephen Morley and I will attend to the
work, and in the meanwhile you had best make
ready for trouble. It is my belief that we are like
to have plenty of it before many hours have passed.”
“ Think you there may be danger before to-
morrow morning?”
“Ay, lad, you may set it down as certain that
some of those red sneaks have seen Andrew Hardy
and the women leave the fort, and will soon be
coming down the river to learn where they went.”
Then Master Bartlett called for Stephen Morley
to aid him in bringing up the canoes, and I set
about such preparations for meeting the enemy as
it was possible to make.


CHAPTER XVIII.
THE REFUGEES
WHILE I was walking here and there, scrutinizing
carefully all the stockade to learn where, if any,
were its weak points, Esther Hinchman came up,
and it goes without saying that I stopped to speak
with her.
“It is not for me to interfere with the men’s
work in any way, Jonathan Ogden,” she began,
with a bright smile, “ nor would I do so even to the
extent of asking questions; but we women believe
we should be counted as among the defenders of the
stockade and ought to be looked upon as suc .”
“Indeed, we so reckon you,” I replied, puzzled
to guess what she might be driving at.
“ Then give us regular duties to perform. We
can stand guard in the daytime as well as any
other, for our eyes are as sharp as yours, and if we
take that work upon ourselves, then it will be
possible for all the men to remain on duty during
each night.”
It was a most welcome proposition she had made,
since, by following it, we who counted ourselves
men would not be heavy-eyed while standing
327


328 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
guard in the darkness, when we knew the most
danger threatened, and so it was arranged, save
that I would have put her off until the next day.
“Let us begin at once,” she said, ﬁrmly, “ and
then it will come more natural when danger
thickens.”
Well, without consulting my comrades, I sta-
tioned Esther Hinchman and three other women
on the stockade at once, and Giles March asked,
laughingly:
“Have you turned your command into Minute
Girls, Jonathan Ogden?”
When I had stated what was to be the arrange-
ment while we were so short-handed, he, as well as
all the others who heard me, believed it was a wise
plan, and, now that there was no longer need of us
on the lookout platforms, we went here and there
examining the defences, strengthening them as
much as possible by setting other logs where any
showed signs of weakness.
The canoes had long since been brought inside
the stockade, and every lad and man in the com-
pany was working to the utmost of his ability,
when a low cry from Esther Hinchman took me to
her side.
“A canoe is coming down on the other side,
keeping well inshore,” she said. “ I cannot make
out that there are more than two persons in her.”
“ Master Bartlett was right when he said some
of those curs would come down to see what had ,


THE REFUGEES 329
become of Andrew Hardy and his companions!” I
cried involuntarily, and then, like a ﬂash of light,
came to me an idea which, if properly carried out,
might be turned much to our advantage.
“ Call the women down from the platforms with-
out delay, and as quietly as may be. See that they
all go into the blockhouse, taking the children
with them,” I said, hurriedly. “I believe we may
trap those curious ones if we work quickly."
Esther did not delay to ask questions; but, run-
ning from one platform to another, called off her
sentinels, and while I was talking with Master Bart-
lett, I saw that the dear girl was gathering the
children up as one does a ﬂock of sheep.
“ If we keep out of sight those curs will be
likely to stroll inside the stockade through curi-
osity,” I said to the old man, after telling him of
what Esther had seen. “Now I cannot say in
what way it would advantage us to hold prisoners,
although the time may come, before we have
regained possession of the valley, when a few of
those wolves in a cage would be something with
which we might drive a bargain.”
“ How will you do it?” Master Bartlett asked,
without declaring for or against my plan.
“ I would have you and Stephen Morley hidden
outside where you could shoot down the savages
if we bungled the trapping of them. Then the
remainder of our force should be just inside the
gates, which are to be swung half-open. The


33o MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
women and children are already within the block-
house under orders not to show themselves or make
any noise. If we can’t take them prisoners, we
can at least shoot them down.”
“ Stephen Morley and I will look after the busi-
ness outside,” Master Bartlett said curtly, and in
another instant he was beckoning Morley to follow
him.
It was not necessary for me to spend above ﬁve
minutes in posting all my force behind the half-
opened gates, and each fellow had his musket
ready for use on the instant, in case the curs
entered and were not disposed to surrender quietly.
The blockhouse was closed, and the doors and
windows securely fastened, so there was no fear
the inmates would come to harm through any stray
bullets, in case we had a scrimmage.
When I stood where it was possible to peer
through the narrow crevice between the gate and
that portion of the stockade to which it was hung,
the Indians were just stepping. out from their
canoe, having seen where Andrew Hardy pulled his
craft up on the mud, and, because the curs were
looking around for a trail, I believed they would
walk directly into our trap.
With a cautious warning to my comrades that
they might know the decisive moment was near at
hand, I looked well.to the priming of my musket,
and waited nervously for that which was to come.
Straight as an arrow from a bow, the curs walked


THE REFUGEES 331
toward the stockade, following the trail and looking
suspiciously around as they advanced.
There was nothing to alarm them in the fact that
the stockade was thrown open, for so they must
have expected to ﬁnd it; but on arriving at the
entrance, where it was possible to have a view of the
enclosure, the two half-halted as if scenting dan—
ger.
Then one spoke in his native tongue, pointing
toward the blockhouse, and both advanced until
. the gates could be swung behind them.
At the same instant that two of the lads shoved
the heavy barrier into place, Daniel Hinchman and
Andrew Hardy leaped out on the left side of the
foe, and Giles March and I on the right, with our
weapons levelled.
The sneaks sprang forward two or three paces
.as they turned with upraised hatchets to face us,
and then must they have been blind indeed had
either failed to note that it would be instant death
to make any attempt at striking a blow.
I must give them credit for a show of bravery
when they saw how thoroughly well the trap had
been sprung. There was no sign either of surprise
or fear as they faced us, and without a word both
unslung the muskets from their shoulders, throw_
ing them to the ground, together with knives and
hatchets, after which the fellows stood with folded
arms,' as if having no further concern as to what
might be done.


332 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ Let Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley come
inside,” I called to Miles Parker, who had been
given charge of the gates, keeping my musket
levelled all the while, as did my comrades.
The two men obeyed the summons in a twinkling,
they having come up instantly the gates were
closed, and I said as they entered:
“ I believe it is best that you take charge of the
prisoners, because it stands to reason you have had
more experience in such matters than any of us;
but it strikes me you would do well to ﬁrst make
sure they have no other weapons about them.”
Master Bartlett deftly took from the statue-like
savages their ammunition, and then said in a
matter-of-fact tone:
“It’s all right, lad; you can look after other
matters, for I guarantee these sneaks will stay with
us till we get ready to send them—I know where
they’d go if I was in command of this party.”
The prisoners moved toward the farther end of
the enclosure in obedience to the old man’s direc-
tion, and I believed they were to be imprisoned
in the shed where we found Elias Shendle.
“Well, lads,” I said, cheerily, “we have two
more muskets, ammunition to go with them, and
a canoe in addition to what we had at sunrise,
which is not a bad morning’s work, as I look at it.
Andrew Hardy, you had best bring the boat into
the stockade, and I will let out the women and
children.”


THE REFUGEES 3 3 3'
Half an hour later matters inside the fort were
much as before the enemy came within sight, save
that in the shed, bound hand and foot to heavy
logs, sat two scowling savages, and I hardly dared
trust myself to look at the curs, so sorely did my
ﬁngers itch to give them righteous punishment for
the murders they had committed.
The women were on the platforms again, and all
the other able-bodied of the party, women as well
as men, continued the work of strengthening the
stockade.
There was no further interruption to the labor
that day, and when night came I believed the walls
were strong enough to resist any attack, save that
by ﬁre, which might be made.
“ We’re in better shape than we were this morn-
ing,” Giles March said, in a tone of satisfaction,
as we went up to the blockhouse for our supper,
after which we counted on relieving Esther
Hinchman and her three companions from sentinel
duty. “ One man and two women have been added
to the number of defenders; the ammunition they
brought, and that taken from the prisoners, makes
a good showing, and, best of all, we’ve got more
weapons than before those curs blundered into our
trap. If we could do as well every day the Minute
Boys of Wyoming Valley would soon begin to
loom up big.”
It pleased me that he could ﬁnd so much reason
for rejoicing in our situation, because I could not


334 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
take my mind from the fact that soon we would
have so many mouths to feed our store of provis-
ions would speedily be exhausted.
I myself took Esther Hinchman’s place on the
platform as sentinel, and said, as she lingered a
moment beside me:
“ Because of your standing guard, we have made
ready for whatsoever the enemy has in store for
us, and the watch has been as vigilant as if regular
soldiers were on duty.”
“ We count that we ought to be able to do a full
share of the work, and it is only right, since but for
us and the children you men could soon ﬁnd places
of safety other than in this blood-stained valley,”
she said, gravely. “ We four will get a full night’s
sleep, and you can reckon on our reporting for duty
before sunrise in the morning.” '
Then the dear girl leaped lightly down to the
ground, and I could not prevent my 'eyes from fol-
lowing her as she ran into the blockhouse, catching
up a child in her arms as she went.
We did good duty that night as sentinels, for
all save Master Bartlett had a share of the work.
I had insisted that he should get such rest as was
possible before the morrow came, when, what with
the refugees and the savages, we were like to have
our hands full.
Nothing was seen or heard to cause alarm or
uneasiness during the night, and when the ﬁrst
gray light of coming day could be seen in the sky,


THE REFUGEES 3 3 5
Esther Hinchman and her companions came out to
take our places on the walls.
“ We have had breakfast,” she said, as I handed
her my musket, “ and have left food ready for you,
so eat as quickly as you can, that those last on duty
may have a chance to sleep until the people from
Forty Fort appear in sight.”
There were none of us who cared for more rest,
since each had slept four or ﬁve hours, and when
breakfast had been eaten I went in search of Master
Bartlett, who, so some one reported, had gone with
Master Morley to feed the prisoners.
The old man had come to an end of his task
when I found him, and was feeling in good spirits,
thanks to his long time of repose.
“ The Minute Boys have got together again in
ﬁne shape, lad,” he said to me, “ and I am looking
to see them give a good account of themselves from
this time out.”
“ I pray God we may be able to do so, Master
Bartlett; but I want you to bear well in mind that
you are, in fact, the commander who will give me
timely warning when I am careless or overconﬁ_
dent. I know that you would not hesitate to pro-
pose any move which might beneﬁt those whom we
would aid.”
“ Don’t fear but that I shall do whatever I may,
lad, yet I’m thinking there’ll be little for me to do
in the way of watching you, and said as much to
Stephen Morley when you set your trap yesterday.


THE REFUGEES 3 3 7
canoes, with the best part of our force, to hold the
brutes in check after they are beyond range of yon-
der Tories.”
“It is what should be done!” Master Bartlett
said, emphatically. “ Leave the matter to me, for
you must stay in the stockade, and I promise you
there will be no treachery on the part of those who
are at the paddles."
It would have pleased me better to go with those
who ventured out from the shore; but I knew that,
as the old man had said, it was my duty to remain,
therefore held my peace while he was gathering
the company.
By this time it was possible to see that each canoe
was handled by two savages, who had most likely
been sent to take the craft back when the passen-
gers were disembarked, and I trembled with appre-
hension as I realized what would be the result if
the treacherous curs, instead of coming to the shore,
kept the boats in the middle of the river until be-
yond range of the stockade or the Tories.
Master Bartlett did not wait for the ﬂeet to come
up, but with six of our company in two canoes,
set off to meet them, coming up with the foremost
while they were yet under the guns of the soldiers
on the opposite bank.
Then it was he forced them to pass before him on
a direct course to our fort, and I took note that the
old man seemed to be hurrying those who lagged,
lest a single person be spirited away.


338 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
Thanks to the precautions we had taken — and I
verily believe that had we remained within the.
stockade not one of that sorrowful company would
have escaped death—the refugees were soon on
shore, making all speed to gain the shelter of the
fort, as if there absolute safety would be found.
When the last white person had left the canoes,
the Indians would have lingered; but Master Bart-
lett, having landed his force, ordered them away,
and the levelled muskets were sufﬁcient incentive
for them to obey the command.
I watched until it was certain the last red scoun-
drel had paddled toward the opposite shore, and
then came down to meet those who claimed pro-
tection from us Minute Boys.
Now lest I multiply words needlessly, by trying
to give a complete list of those who had come to
us, let me say that there were thirty-two women
and children, and fourteen men and boys added to
our number. Owing to Colonel Dennison’s efforts
with John Butler, every member of the party, save
the very smallest children, brought with them more
or less in the way of provisions, and three of the
men had succeeded in getting off with their muskets
by taking the barrel from the stock, and packing
both pieces in bundles of clothing.
In addition to this, sixteen of the company had
secreted about them powder and ball, so that it
seemed as if we need not fear to run out of either
provisions or ammunition for a week at least,


THE REFUGEES 3 39
though I promised myself that as soon as it could
be done, I would have a careful estimate made of
all our stores.
Counting all the men and boys who had just ar-
rived, together with our wounded, my company of
Minute Boys numbered twenty-four, or two more
than when we went into Fort Jenkins hoping to
hold it against all the Tories and savages who might
come. To arm these, however, we had only four-
teen muskets, with, possibly, a knife for each one,
since nearly all of the fugitives had been allowed
to bring with them knives as well as hatchets.
Our force was even stronger than I have stated,
for among the women were no less than sixteen
who looked as if they might be counted on to stand
guard, reload weapons during a ﬁght, and, perhaps,
do not a little work if it came to a hand-to-hand
scrimmage.
“It isn’t a bad showing,” I said to Master Bart-
lett, after looking over the newcomers. “ We
should be able to hold this place at least until our
ammunition is exhausted.”
“ Even more than that can be done, lad, if you
hold yourself steadily as the captain. Insist on each
man and woman doing his or her full share of the
work, and when you give an order, take good care
that it is obeyed promptly. ' Discipline is even more
necessary than weapons, and the commander’s hand
must be ﬁrm.”
At that moment I was thinking more of how we


342 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
had no weapons, and when I leaped on the plat-
form to do my share in the battle which had begun
so suddenly, Esther Hinchman was already there.
“ What are you doing here?” I cried, sharply,
discharging my musket with good aim at a painted
ﬁend who was coming forward at full speed as if
to clamber up the wall. “ Get down out of danger!
I will not have you here!”
“I can keep watch while you reload your gun,”
she said, pleadingly; but I literally forced her down,
threatening that she should never again perform
sentinel duty if she dared to disobey.
From that moment until the rush had been
checked, I had no time to give heed to her, for the
savages pressed us hard during ten minutes or more,
and all the while I could not but bewail the fact
that we were expending our ammunition so rapidly,
although every fellow strove hard not to waste a
shot
At one time I believe it was possible to see not
less than an hundred dark shadows, which we knew
to be John Butler’s mutinous followers, and more
than once, before we succeeded in driving them
back, did it seem certain some of them would suc-
ceed in scaling the walls.
Never had I known the curs to ﬁght so boldly,
and I now understand that it was because they were
half-crazed by the quantity of rum drank immedi-
ately after Butler and his Tories marched out of
Forty Fort. '


THE REFUGEES 343
We had a breathing spell of ten minutes or more,
during which time the women cleaned our fouled
muskets, and we quenched the thirst born of the
fumes of burning powder, at the spring near the
blockhouse.
Then, as suddenly as before, the battle was re-
sumed; but it could soon be seen that we were beset
by a much smaller force. It seemed positive that a
goodly number of the cowards, ﬁnding us far
stronger both in numbers and weapons than they
supposed, had given over the attempt, and when I
became convinced such was the case, the thought
came that now indeed was the time to show the
brutes they were no longer the masters in our val-
ley.
“ Find Master Bartlett for me, and quickly. Tell
him to come here at once,” I said to Esther Hinch-
man, who had remained just below my station all
the while we were ﬁghting.
It was as if I had no more than spoken before the
old man was by my side, and I asked, hurriedly:
“ Do you know how much we have suffered thus
far?” '
“ Mistress Morley just told me that we had two
wounded; but those who were without muskets
have taken their places, therefore the ﬁghting force
has not really been lessened.”
“ Then, hark you, Master Bartlett! You said to
me that I should not give an order without mak-
ing certain it was obeyed, and I now command you


346 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ So much the better if they are! Once we get
them on the run, it wouldn’t be anything very won-
derful if we could take that stockade, even though
it is held by more than an hundred.”
As a matter of course I had no hope we might
do any such' work as that, but I thought it would
encourage some of my comrades to greater exer-
tions if they fancied that was our goal.
The halt lasted no longer than for me to say what
I have here set down, and then we started in that
direction from which the reports of the muskets
came, moving cautiously at ﬁrst, lest the villains
hear us too soon, and then with a rush when it was
possible to see the ﬂashes of their weapons.
“ Now at them witha yell, but don’t ﬁre till you
are certain of hitting the mark! ” I whispered, and
forward we went, shouting at the full strength of
our lungs, and coming upon the cowards from
behind.
They had no more than time to realize they were
ﬂanked, when we let drive a volley, and for every
bullet a painted brute fell.
We halted to reload, hoping to get in a second
volley before they had fully recovered from the ﬁrst
alarm; but work as we might, it was impossible.
When we were ready to ﬁre again, not a moving
thing could be seen, but far away in the distance
could be heard the sound of their footsteps, or the
swishing of the branches as they tore through the


THE REFUGEES 347
foliage in headlong ﬂight, intent only on gaining
the river.
“Now for it!” I cried when my musket was
loaded. “ We must never let them off without one
more shot, and if it be that we can prevent their
taking to the canoes, we’ll give them a taste of be-
ing hunted down like wild beasts, as were our peo-
ple! ”
If it had not been that Master Bartlett supported
us nobly at the very moment when he could do the
most good, we would have failed in giving the
brutes the lesson I had planned.
We were hardly more than started on our second '
charge when yells and screams, accompanied by
musket-shots, rang out just ahead of us, and Giles
March cried, exultantly:
“ Our people in the stockade are lending a hand,
and it will go hard if we don’t pepper a dozen or
more before they can put off!”
When we came into the open again it was to see
our comrades standing near where a dozen or more
canoes were hauled up on the shore, ﬁring at a dark
mass in the distance, which we knew to be the panic-
stricken murderers.
“ Let them have it, lads!” I shouted, discharg-
ing my weapon, and, while the others were follow-
ing my example, I ran forward until ﬁnding Master
Bartlett.
“ The dose hasn’t been as heavy as I reckoned
on; but there is yet time to increase it,” I said,


CHAPTER XIX.
FREEING THE VALLEY
I BELIEVED that now, if ever, was the time when
we might give John Butler’s curs such a drubbing
they would be glad to follow their leader, and I
also realized that if we could not strike a heavy
blow on this night, then might we expect to get
it hot fromthen on.
We had already shown the brutes they were not
to have everything their own way, as had been the
case since they ﬁrst began the bloody work; but
if we failed to follow up our advantage, it went
without saying that they would be upon us next
day burning to avenge the death of their fellows.
All this I said to my comrades as we paddled
swiftly up-stream, working gradually toward the
other shore, and Giles March replied, grimly:
“It is better to ﬁght one tough battle than half
a dozen. mild ones wherein neither side gains an ad-
vantage. If you are so minded, Jonathan Ogden,
I will follow you even into FortyFort.”
“ Except for dividing a party already too small
to hold one stockade comfortably, I believe we
might take the fort this night; but even if it was
349


350 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
open for us to walk in, we would have no right to
take possession, because of the fact that, once inside,
we might ﬁnd it difﬁcult to get out again, and it
is as Master Bartlett has just said — they will soon
be needing us at the Wilkesbarre stockade.”
We had hardly more than gained the shadows
of the opposite shore when from around a bend
came a canoe in which were three savages, heading
as if to join the fellows we had just routed, and I
motioned for those at the paddles to hold our canoe
motionless. '
“ I’ll take the one in the bow; Giles March shall
aim at the second fellow, and Daniel Hinchman
will look after the third,” I whispered. “ One,
two, three, ﬁre!”
The three reports rang out like one, and the canoe
swung around with the current, having in it noth-
ing of life, for our aim had been true.
“ It is such work as we will continue to do until
every wolﬁsh savage and Tory cur is driven out
of the valley!” I said, exultantly, and then gave
the word for both canoes to be put in to the shore.
There could be no question but that those near-
about the fort had heard the ﬁring, and we might
expect some of them would come to learn the cause.
We had no desire for a regular battle on that side
of the river, therefore did I believe it best to get
under cover.
By the time we had landed and hauled the canoes
out of water at the foot of a huge oak-tree, where we


352 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
While I stood within the shadow of the heavy
timbers asking myself how we might strike a blow,
my eyes fell upon a heap of shavings, left, no doubt,
when one of the savages ﬁtted a new handle to his
tomahawk, and I said on the impulse of the moment
to Daniel Hinchman:
“ Everything hereabout is dry as tinder, and if
we could gather enough light stuff it might be pos-
sible to set ﬁre to the logs. Then, in the excitement,
I’m thinking it would be possible to shoot down a
few more of the murderers.”
It was as if he took this for a command, and in
a twinkling all the party were gathering such in-
ﬂammable material as was nearest at hand.
Because there was close about so much with
which to start a ﬁre, no more than ﬁve minutes were
spent before we had piled up against the logs, and
stuffed into the crevices, a huge mass which ex-
tended along the wall for a distance of perhaps
twenty feet.
“If that doesn’t set the stockade on ﬁre, it will
make a big show,” Giles March said, with a chuckle
of satisfaction. “ What is to be done when the
blaze has been started?”
“ We’ll make for the bushes along the river bank,
and it will go hard if we don’t succeed in hurting
half a dozen before they understand what is going .
on,” I said, and then came the question of lighting
the dry stuff without spending too much time.
It was Giles March who settled the matter by


354 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
marched out, and if they stopped to hunt for us
everything might be burned, while, on the other
hand, unless we were dealt with speedily, others
would fall beneath our bullets.
When the last of the party had loaded his musket,
I led the way rapidly as far up toward the ﬂames as.
we could go while remaining under cover, saying
to my comrades when we were again halted:
“ Shoot the ﬁrst cur who shows himself, and at
a show of their coming for us, make all speed to
where the canoes are hidden. I reckon we’ve done
as much mischief on this side of the river as is safe,
for I’m not minded to lose any member of this
party.”
We had not been in position above two minutes
when ﬁve Indians came up from the shore at full
speed, counting to pass within a dozen paces of
where we were in hiding, and I motioned for the
other fellows to ﬁre, at the same time preventing
Daniel Hinchman and Giles March from raising
their weapons.
Thus it was we had three loaded muskets when
the race began after we ﬁred into the squad, for it
so chanced that following directly on the heels of
those whom we shot at was a larger party, who
opened ﬁre immediately, at random, of course, since
we were under cover, but more than one of their
bullets came nearer than was pleasing.
Then it was, in accordance with the plan already
formed, that we beat a retreat; but before arriving


FREEING THE VALLEY 355
at the oak-tree four of the curs were close behind,
and we saw the advantage of having saved three
charges for an emergency.
“Giles March and Daniel Hinchman will halt
and ﬁre when I give the word,” I said, while we
were running. “The others are to keep on for
ﬁfty paces, and then, if we are yet pursued, stop
to reload in order to check those who may be behind
us.”
Then I cried “Halt!” and my two comrades
stopped suddenly, wheeling around like a ﬂash, and
discharging their weapons before our pursuers had
time to swerve from their course.
We brought down only two; but the others took
to their heels, and for the moment we were safe
from pursuit.
The rest of our party halted to reload, as I had
ordered, and when we three came up, it was to
follow their example.
Having recharged my musket, I was so foolish
as to fancy the moment had come when we might
exult over our successes, and stopped to have speech
with my comrades, giving no heed as to silence; but
the ﬁrst word had no more than been spoken when
half a dozen muskets were discharged close at hand
from the riverside, while the sharp twinge, fol-
lowed by a sensation as of burning, told that I had
received a bullet in my left arm.
“ Don’t shoot till you can see what you are ﬁr-


FREEING THE VA LLE Y 3 5 7
Miles Parker had an ugly cut on his cheek as good
proof that John Butler’s wolves were precious poor
marksmen, and my arm was useless.
Before getting well clear of the shore we put an
end to three of the wolves who had ravaged the
valley, and 'then, in midstream, we could see the
ﬂames leaping high into the air over Forty Fort,
telling that the last stockade remaining on that side
of the river was speedily being destroyed.
“ It’s a good night’s work, lads!” I cried, ex—
ultantly, heeding not the pain in my arm. “ We
have struck a blow such as they won’t forget, and
it will go hard if we can’t deal another now that
they are without a fort, save by crossing the river! ”
“ If we can only keep after them! ” Giles March
cried. “ Two or three more nights like this one,
and they would be glad to follow John Butler’s
trail.”
“ They shall have as much more of this work as
they are willing to stand,” I replied, hotly. “The
two of us who are wounded will soon be ready for
duty again, and in the meantime the rest of you can
keep up the dance.”
Then we were within hailing distance of our
stockade, and Master Bartlett’s voice came to us
from across the water, as he asked, anxiously:
“ Are you all there, lads?”
“ Ay, and with but two slight wounds to show
for all the powder and lead those curs have wasted,”
I replied, gleefully. '


358 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
“ And it was you who set ﬁre to Forty Fort?”
“ That we did, and if our company had been a
little larger, I dare venture to say we could have
taken the stockade.”
“ We couldn’t have held it, therefore it is better
it should go up in smoke without delay,” Master
Bartlett replied, and then we were at the shore.
Carrying the canoes with us, we entered the
stockade, and it so chanced that Daniel Hinchman
and I were side by side when Esther came up.
“ Which of you has been wounded? ” she asked,
sharply, and Daniel made answer:
“Jonathan Ogden. His arm should be attended
to at once, for we can ill afford to lose our leader
at the very time when the Minute Boys are showing
what it is possible for them to do.”
She spoke never a word, but would have led me
away at once had not Master Bartlett stopped us
to ask:
“ Think you that those whose canoes we captured
are yet on this side of the river?”
“ They must be. I question if the scoundrels at
the fort have had time or the inclination to go after
them, for we made matters right lively.”
“ And I’m thinking that we should keep up the
work,” Master Bartlett replied. “ There’s no
chance they will get their wits together sufﬁciently
to make an attack this night, and if you say the
word, Stephen Morley and I will take four or ﬁve
of the lads who did not go with you, and see


FREEING THE VALLEY
whether we can’t add to the work you’ve done,
before the sun rises.”
It made me a bit jealous to think of a party set-
ting off while I remained behind; but I could not
reasonably make any objection to his proposition,
and even as I entered the blockhouse with Esther
that my wound might be dressed, the old man went
out through the small gate.
“ I’ll answer for his lessening the number of those
brutes before we see him again, and now if ever is
the time to keep after‘ them, for once they have a
chance to gather their wits, we’ll have our work
cut out for us,” Giles March said, as he went to
the spring, and I followed Esther into the building,
almost content to be disabled since she was to play
the part of nurse.
Had I done as Esther Hinchman begged me, I
would have remained inside the blockhouse all
night, counting myself an invalid who stood in
great need of repose; but it would have required
more than one small wound to keep me there among
the women and children while the Minute Boys
were giving good proof of what they could do when
half an opportunity presented itself.
When, an hour later, I came into the open air,
Giles March and Daniel Hinchman were keeping
watch, although all the platforms were occupied by
the women who acted as sentinels. Forty Fort was
yet burning ﬁercely, the ﬂames rising so high in the


FREEING THE VALLEY 361
“ I would have done so when Master Bartlett
and his party came back; but Esther Hinchman
threatened me with all kinds of dreadful punish-
ments if I so much as moved, and because she seems
to be in authority over us who are wounded, it
didn’t seem wise to disobey her.”
Going out—of-doors quickly, I found Master Bart-
lett lying on the ground near the door of the block-
house, and he did not wait for me to question him
concerning what had been done.
“I brought all the lads back, and with never a
scratch on one of them,” he said, in a tone of tri-
umph, as I appeared.
“ Did you ﬁnd the savages?”
“ Ay, that we did, a dozen or more, and before
we were done they had a taste of what our people
suffered when they were used as targets while
striving to swim across. I can’t say just how much
we accomplished, but am satisﬁed that a full half
of the squad won’t make any more trouble for us.
In addition to that, we’ve got two more prisoners
to feed, and they have lost another canoe.”
“ It will be necessary for them to set about boat-
building, if they count on staying here very much
longer,” I said, with a laugh. “ It seems to me,
unless John Butler brought twice as many canoes
as his army needed, we must have gathered in the
better part of their outﬁt.”
“ Another night like that just past, and we’ll have
seen the last of those who have wrought so much


362 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
harm to us of the valley. With our two prisoners
we got a couple more muskets, and I’m thinking
it wouldn’t be a bad idea to search along this shore.
We must have killed some of the brutes, who are
lying there with their weapons.”
' It surprised me that I had not hit upon such a
plan myself, and as soon as might be I sent out
Giles March, with three comrades, to search for
whatsoever might be of service to us.
The party came back before noon, bringing ﬁve
muskets and eight hatchets, as well as a goodly store
of ammunition, therefore could we count that the
number of Minute Boys ready for duty had been in-
creased by seven, counting the guns taken from the
prisoners.
Now were we in good truth a power in the valley,
and straightway I set about racking my brains for
something in the way of one grand blow, other than
risking a regular battle, which would convince the
enemy that it was unsafe for him to remain any
longer.
“ We are strong enough to stand against a goodly
number of them now,” I said, thinking aloud, and
Master Bartlett replied as if I had questioned him:
“You’ll do no more ﬁghting this two weeks,
lad, and I’ve had it in mind that you had better let
Stephen Morley and me go out for awhile. I’m
burning to know where the brutes are located now
the stockade has been destroyed.” ‘
Well, we talked long and earnestly on the matter,


FREEING THE VALLE Y 363
ﬁnally coming to the agreement that the old man
should, on the coming night, take a dozen lads with
him, and cross the river; but it was with the under-
standing that he would not make an attack save
( when the odds or chances were greatly in his favor.
It was not pleasant for me to see my comrades
setting off while I remained behind; but there was
no help for it when another night had come, and I
stood on the platform nearest the water, with Es-
ther Hinchman by my side, watching the dear lads
as they paddled across the river, wishing most fer-
vently that I could be with them.
They had not been gone above half an hour, and
I was still on the lookout’s platform by the side of
Esther, when we were startled by seeing what ap—
peared to be a veritable army of men coming up
the river. For the moment I believed the savages
had circled around back of Forty Fort to surprise
us, thinking we would have no suspicions of those
who came from that direction.
I had just leaned over to tell one of the women
who chanced to be passing that all the men were
to be aroused, when there came a hail in good Eng-
lish from the ﬂeet of canoes.
“ Fort ahoy! ”
When I had replied to the hail the question came:
“ Who is holding that stockade? ”
“The Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley, aided
by those who were so fortunate as to come from
Forty Fort alive.”


366 MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
of the mind to offer our services as an independent
company of the Continental Army, and Captain
Franklin promised to lay the matter before the mili-
tary authorities without delay, for we were deter-
mined that when we did enlist it should be with the
express stipulation that we remain together rather
than be drafted into this company or that.
And now that I am come to an end of what some
may claim is no story at all, but a lot of facts pieced
not very skilfully together, I am puzzled to know
how to stop. It would be a labor of love to tell in
detail of all we did from that day when the recruits
came to us from Conyngham until the king was
glad to make peace, recognizing the United States
of America as a new nation which gave promise
of becoming one of the world’s great powers; but
I fear no one would have the patience to follow the
words so long, for we saw much of ﬁghting and ad-
venture.
When there was no longer any need of an army,
and we were mustered out of service, I was still
the captain of the Minute Boys of the Wyoming
Valley, while Elias Shendle ranked as ﬁrst, and
Daniel Hinchman as second lieutenant. Giles
March was captain of a company from New York
and Stephen Morley a major in the Connecticut
line.
Master Bartlett was yet alive when, on leaving
the army, I went to Tioga to see Esther Hinchman,
who had the same as promised to be my wife, and


FREEING THE VALLEY 36 7
there I met him. Then it was he said to me that
which I shall ever remember, and with which it
seems ﬁtting I should close my work on this tale
of our doings.
“ But for the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley,
Jonathan Ogden,” he said to me as Esther and I
sat by his side, “ very much more blood would have
been shed by those human wolves John Butler let
loose upon us, and that act of my life in which I
take the most pride is the share I had in what was
done by your company around Wilkesbarre and
Forty Fort.”
THE END.


27A
{.2 /
c/ceo W."
‘mo .